Steamy-Stories

Emmy, The Class Nudist: Part 2.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Emmy, The Class Nudist: Part 2.

Emmy gains a new nudist friend.

Based on a post by WatchingCloud. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

Carson climbed the couple steps, feeling the abrasive texture of the springy board beneath his feet. The pool itself, lit by underwater lights, was particularly gorgeous and inviting at night. He glanced back at Emmy and found her smiling and waiting with her arms crossed. He sighed, took a quick approach to the end, bounced twice to get some elevation and then leaped off the end to land in a classic cannonball. The water was cool, but not near as bad as he had feared. By the time he surfaced, pulling himself clear of the diving area, he was already feeling comfortable.

He turned back and watched as Emmy focused herself on the board, staring off in the distance. She took a few confident steps toward the end and bounced like a professional before launching herself into the air. Carson couldn't help but watch the way her free tits bounced wildly, making him wonder if it might be uncomfortable to do that sort of thing without a swimsuit. Emmy flew into the air with her arms extended above her, then folded neatly in half and extended once again as she entered the water head first in a smooth line. It was simple, but elegant.

"Show off," Carson said when Emmy surfaced next to him.

"Whatever," she said as she ran her fingers through her hair to pull it back. "See, water's not too bad."

"Nah, it's nice. Bet this is really sweet in the summer time."

"We'll see. Only got warm enough to start using it a couple weeks ago."

For a blissful while, Carson and Emmy just aimlessly paddled around the pool while making small talk across all manner of subjects. They rarely strayed more than a few feet from one another, and occasionally brushed against one another. Carson's awareness of the girl's nudity further dissipated while she remained mostly submerged. Occasionally her tits would surface when they ventured into shallow water or she had a mind to swim on her back for a few strokes, but it was no longer a consuming distraction for him.

The one thought that kept returning to Carson through their conversation was how he regretted not having been a little more assertive in trying to get to know Emmy earlier in the semester. He hadn't been dating anyone regularly and now he discovered that they got along very easily. Never before had he been able to feel so comfortable talking to a girl he fancied, and she seemed to be just as relaxed in his presence.

"Could you excuse me for a minute? Need to hit the restroom." Carson had been fighting down the need to use the bathroom for a while, unwilling to break their rapport, but the discomfort had finally become too much of a distraction.

"Sure," she said. "I'll be here."

Carson lightly toweled off and headed inside. He knew there was a bathroom on the first floor, but it had the feel of being more of a showpiece with shell-shaped soaps and fancy hand towels than a functional facility. Instead of using that, he trotted upstairs to the bathroom across from Emmy's bedroom. He quickly relieved himself while his mind absently wondered about where this relationship might be going.

Finished, Carson stole into Emmy's room on a whim. He left the light off and peered out the back window at the pool below. Emmy was floating on her back in the middle of the water, her angelic figure dark against the blue glow of the underwater lights. It clicked in his mind that she had something he wanted, but it wasn't something she could give to him.

Carson returned to the bathroom and peeled off his shorts. He quickly wrung them out over the tub and then hung them over the edge. The cool, climate controlled air chilled his damp and now exposed nakedness. He suppressed a shiver, be it from the cold or nerves, and looked at himself in the mirror.

This was what he wanted, Carson realized as he looked at his reflection. He wanted the confidence and carefree attitude that Emmy had. It wasn't something that he was doing for her, but rather something that he needed to do for himself. Finally, he had found the courage to admit it to himself and to act upon his own desires.

As he walked back downstairs, Carson again had to fight down his agitated nerves. This time, however, it had very little to do with being nude. Granted, he was a little nervous at the prospect that Emmy's parents might come home at any time and disapprove. What really made him nervous, however, was the possibility that Emmy might take his sudden change of heart to be some sort of sexual overture toward her rather than an awakening in himself. The last thing he wanted was to come across to her as overly needy or desperate.

Carson paused before opening the doors to the patio. If he was going to change his mind and chicken out, this was his last opportunity. He caught a glimpse of Emmy slowly drifting along in the water and decided that there was no going back. He slid the door open and walked out into the warm evening air.

He walked toward the pool as casually as he could manage, neither in a hurry to hide in the water nor slowly in an effort to be seen. Emmy did notice him and paused in her swimming to face him. He could tell that she looked him up and down for just the briefest of moments, though her expression didn't change for a moment as she did so.

"As long as you're out, would you mind grabbing the beach ball?" That Emmy didn't even mention his nudity was an incredible relief to him. He wanted it to be no different than what she was used to; a non-factor. So far, so good.

"Sure," he said, heading over toward the bin with the pool toys and grabbing the requested ball.

"Thanks," she said, catching it as he tossed it to her.

Carson hopped into the pool from the side and let the cool water wash over him. The feeling of water moving over and around his scrotum unimpeded was a novel one. He found that the sense of freedom and weightlessness was rather enjoyable, enough so that he would likely miss it in the future when he had to swim properly clothed.

"Incoming," Emmy said, tossing him the ball from across the pool. Carson batted it back and soon they were engaged in a playful game of trying to keep it aloft without holding onto it. Soon after they had the knack of it down, they started intentionally making the return hits from the other more challenging, forcing wild lunges with splashing and submersion increasingly required.

Carson followed an errant ball into the deeper end of the pool. Rather than sending it back into play, however, he heaved himself up on the ball, wrapped his arms around it, and half submerged it as he used it as a floatation device. He glanced back at Emmy as he slowly started to paddle further away.

"Hey, where are you going with my ball?" she said playfully.

"Oh, just out and about," he said. "You sent me this way, after all."

Emmy swam after him and quickly caught up. She positioned herself on the opposite side of the ball and wrapped her arms around it as well, overlapping his. Their heads were scarcely a foot apart as they rested their chins on the ball and their feet occasionally brushed one another as they lazily swung them around for stability.

"Kinda nice to just float around sometimes," Emmy said.

"Yeah, especially after you had me running all over the place after the ball."

"Like you weren't doing the same to me."

"Whatever."

"I noticed you seem to have lost something while you were inside," Emmy said, innocently enough that she was clearly trying to broach the subject without making a deal out of it.

"Yeah, funny thing that," Carson said. "I know I had some inhibitions when I went in there and, you know, they just seem to have gotten misplaced."

Emmy joined him in smiling at his joke. "I'll keep an eye out for them," she said. "And, if I do find them, I'll see to it they're never heard from again."

"Thanks. Seriously, though, it was something I realized I wanted to do after seeing how comfortable you could be with it. Just took me a little longer to accept it myself."

"That's great. I'm really proud of you. It's not something that people can come to very easily if they weren't raised doing it."

"I'm sure. Granted, it's not like I'm doing this in front of a whole bunch of people or anything."

"Honestly, I think it's easier when there are lots of people around," Emmy said. "You feel more like part of the crowd rather than an individual. Not the easiest thing to describe, I guess."

"I suppose I could see that," Carson said. "Well, at least as long as most everyone else was also naked."

"I hope you didn't feel like I was pressuring you or anything."

"No, not at all. If anything, you were almost too casual about it. I like you enough that I think I'd have done just about anything you asked."

Candid Confessions.

Emmy appeared to blush. "You like me, huh?"

"Yeah."

"Good."

"Good?"

"Yeah, cuz I like you too. And I'm really glad you came over."

"Me too."

An awkward silence descended between the two of them as they just floated there lazily, gazing into one-another's eyes. Carson wondered if they might have snapped the magical spell of their budding relationship by being just a little too forthcoming with their feelings so soon. The little smile that cracked in the corner of Emmy's mouth allayed his fears, though.

"So, you'd have done just about anything I asked?" Emmy raised a curious eyebrow at him.

"Yeah, probably," Carson said.

"What if I'd asked you to kiss me?"

Carson's heart skipped a beat, even as he thought he heard a nervous crack in Emmy's voice when she asked the question. They both wanted it and she was at least brave enough to bring it up.

"I'd certainly have done that," Carson said, trying to sound far smoother than he felt.

Subconsciously or not, the gap between their faces across the beach ball had slowly closed until they were now just inches apart. Below the ball, when their feet brushed together, the contact lingered longer and longer. Carson was acutely aware that the back of his hands around the far side of the ball were in constant contact with her chest, just below her tits.

"Would you?" Emmy began to say.

Carson leaned forward and Emmy did so as well, their lips meeting and muffling anything else she might have said. Their kisses were light and tentative, just brushing the outside of their lips together with varying pressure and for increasing duration. He felt her mouth open slightly and their tongues soon began a similar slow dance of exploration.

After several blissful minutes of silent kissing, Carson found his neck getting sore from the awkward position leaning across the beach ball. He broke off the kiss and they shyly looked at one another. Both were grinning enough to let the other know that this was a very okay thing that was happening between them. Carson tossed the ball out of the pool, leaving them holding hands while using their feet to tread water in the deeper part of the pool.

"Maybe we should go somewhere we can stand, so we don't drown," Emmy said, barely above a whisper.

Hand in hand, they swam toward the midpoint of the pool where they both could comfortably touch the bottom. Immediately, they were kissing again, this time with their arms wrapped around one another. Carson was intensely aware that his growing erection was bumping up against her waist and he hoped that she wouldn't be bothered by the uncontrollable reaction.

For several blissful minutes, they simply held one another and kissed, reveling in the nuances of one another's taste and feel. Carson resisted the urge to let his hands roam her body, instead keeping them safely on her back and occasionally daring to massage her ass. Making out with a girl for the first time while nude was entirely new territory for him, and he was inclined to let her take the lead in establishing what sort of contact was okay. As long as she was only engaging in kissing and holding, then he would do the same.

"You know, you're a pretty good kisser," Emmy said when they both finally came up for a breather. The way her eyes sparkled made Carson's heart flutter.

"You're not," he said.

"What?" Emmy's eyes went wide as she pushed away from him.

"No, you're not pretty good. You're fantastic."

"Dork," she said, splashing him in the face with water.

Carson laughed and dove under the water, swimming back toward Emmy until he was able to wrap an arm around her waist. He surfaced, picking her up with him and tossing her a short distance away as she yelped in surprise.

"How dare you?" she said in mock anger once she had wiped the water from her eyes.

"Hey, you started it," he said.

Emmy rolled her eyes. "I need a drink," she said. "You want anything?"

Carson felt a little disappointed in that she seemed to be signaling an end to their little make out session. Still, he had hopes it was just the beginning of something bigger and better. He just had to make sure he could find the restraint to take it slow.

"Yeah, sure," he said. "I'll come along."

Carson followed Emmy as she climbed out of the pool and walked over to her towel. For having spent the last hour with her naked, she had been under water for most of the time. Now, after their make out and the attending surge of hormones, he was unable to take his eyes off her. She would never make it a model, but to his eyes she was wonderfully attractive and desirable; particularly in her self-assuredness.

Watching her towel off was even more enjoyable than watching her walk. The way her curves moved as she touched herself through the terrycloth was riveting. Under his own towel, he tried in vain to calm down his erection that had sprung back to life after almost relaxing prior to exiting the pool.

"Might want to be careful where you point that thing," Emmy said while he was busy toweling off his hair.

Carson flushed with embarrassment when he realized that she was looking at his cock and smiling wryly. He still didn't know where the boundaries of propriety sat between them and was worried that his body had led him over the line.

"I'm sorry," he said, weakly trying to cover himself with his towel.

"No, no, don't be," she said, the tone of her voice abruptly changing to one of guilt. "I'm sorry. It's rude to point out that sort of thing."

"Just, well, it's not something I can really control," he said.

"I know," she said. "And I'm sorry I said anything. Really, I don't mind. At all."

Carson stood frozen as Emmy reached for his towel and tossed it aside on a lounge chair. She looked blatantly at his cock which twitched slightly as it pointed straight at her. Biting her lower lip, she reached out and gently ran the tips of her fingers along the underside of its length. Carson gasped involuntarily at the surge of accompanying sensation.

"Guess the usual nudist rules don't exactly have to apply right now," she said. "Not when we're alone."

"Does this sort of thing happen often to guys? You know, like at the camps and things you do?"

"No," she said. "Well, not real often, anyway. It does once in a while, though, and it's considered rude to make a big deal of it. Usually, it'll settle back down quickly enough. I think it's probably easier for guys to stay relaxed when in bigger groups of people just hanging out than when alone and; well, making out."

"Yeah, I would imagine so," he said.

Emmy let her fingers drop from him, though she almost seemed a little reluctant in doing so. "Sorry, I didn't really mean to get you so worked up. I did want to kiss you. Guess I shouldn't have been surprised at anything else since we are naked and all."

"New experience for me," he said.

"Me too."

"Really?"

"Well, the making out part," Emmy said. She nodded her head toward the door and led the way back to the house. "Not that I haven't made out before, but I just haven't done it while naked with a guy."

"So, you haven't had any boyfriends from any of the nudist groups?"

"Nah. Couple guys have hit on me and I'm fine with hanging out with them and all, but I wasn't really up for more than that."

"So I'm your first."

"Yup."

"Firsts all around tonight, then." In a way, Carson found the revelation to put him much more at ease about the whole nudity aspect of the evening to know they were both in somewhat unfamiliar territory. At least they were doing it together, and so far it was going pretty darn well.

Emmy poured two glasses of lemonade and they both quickly drained and refilled them. Carson leaned casually against one of the kitchen counter tops, marveling at how surreal and yet wonderful this evening had ended up. Three days ago, it idea of pleasantly chit chatting in Emmy's kitchen, both nude, was inconceivable. It was all he could do not to smile uncontrollably at the strange twists of fate.

The sound of a door opening somewhere in the house startled Carson, effectively deflating what little was left of his relaxing erection. Emmy recognized his immediate discomfort and quickly placed a reassuring hand on his arm.

"Just my parents getting back from their show," she said.

"And they'll be okay with this?" Even for a family of nudists, he found it difficult to wrap his mind around the idea that the parents of a teenage daughter would be okay with finding her hanging out with a naked boy in the middle of the kitchen. She might be legally an adult, but not by much.

"Yeah," she said. "Just relax and don't make a big deal of it."

Emmy made it sound so easy, but Carson could tell that she understood his discomfort and sympathized. Moments later, her parents walked into the kitchen, still dressed up nicely from their evening out. It required every bit of his nerve to just stand there and act like there was nothing out of sorts while they took in the scene. To his amazement, neither blinked twice.

"Hello Carson," her father said. "Nice to see you again."

"You too, sir," Carson managed to say, giving an abbreviated wave.

"How did the studying go?" her mother asked.

"Went very well," Emmy said. "We got through all the material by dinner."

"That's great," her mother said, giving Carson an appreciative smile. "It was so nice of you to help out, especially this close to finals when you probably have studying of your own to do."

"It was no problem," Carson said. "If anything, it was probably more useful to me than just s

Emmy, The Class Nudist: Part 1.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Emmy, The Class Nudist: Part 1.

Carson discovers the secret side to his chemistry lab partner.

Based on a post by WatchingCloud. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time.

"Are you going to tell me where we're going now?"

Carson Jenkins swatted away a mosquito while tromping through the brush under the oak and cedar. For all the fond memories he had of running around his friend's wilderness backyard while growing up, playing their imaginary games as alien hunters or fugitives on the run, he never could quite shake his fear of stumbling upon a rattlesnake, scorpion, or even the odd tarantula. They'd rarely ever seen any such creatures, but it wasn't impossible to come across one in this part of Texas.

"Almost there," Wes said. "Gotta keep it a surprise."

"Ugh," Carson said as a small branch caught him across the cheek. "Better be a good one. Are we even still in your yard?"

"Probably not," Wes said. " This is the land that we always deer hunt on, though. I Just hope we aren't let down. The; let's call it a show; has been regular as clockwork the last couple days."

"Show? What sow? Carson became impatient.

"You'll see." was all Wes would say.

Wes Hernandez led on in silence for another couple minutes until a clearing and large new house began to resolve itself up ahead from among the trees. Carson didn't remember having ever seen a house back here before, meaning it was probably a couple years old at the most. This far out of town, the difference in houses from one neighbor to the next could be substantial. Trailers rolled in next to ranch houses that could pass for small mansions, and this new house fell into the latter category. The residents all shared a desire for the peace, quiet, and privacy that came with the large tracts of relatively cheap land in the rolling hill country. Carson, in spite of having enjoyed the perks of growing up in town within walking distance of school, fast food, and the public swimming pool, still found reason to be envious of his friend's place.

"New neighbors?" Carson said. They were now close enough to see a well-tended backyard replete with gorgeous in-ground swimming pool, patio, grill, and vegetable garden. The home could not be seen from the county road. Only an upgraded ling driveway was viewable to the public, and it curved its way thru the track of forest. But the fellas were approaching from the larger forest on the other side of the new home, which sat on a high clearing. The gentle valley to the southwest, sloped toward the secluding woodland.

"Yeah," Wes said, lowering his voice. He slowed his approach and tried to utilize the undergrowth as cover from the house. "They built the house last fall and moved in over the winter. Pretty sweet place, if I do say so."

"And what, now you've taken up spying on new neighbors?"

"I prefer the term 'passive observation.'" Wes was clearly a little sheepish at being called on his behavior, but it wasn't enough to deter him from sharing.

Carson followed as his friend moved closer to the yard. Wes finally stopped when he found a small clearing behind some dense bushes, dropping his backpack and crouching down behind the cover. Carson followed suit, though he felt a flutter of nerves and fought down a strong desire to just head back to the house and play some Playstation. Nothing good could come of whatever Wes had led him here to witness. It might have flown when they were kids, but they were both adults now, on the doorstep of graduating into the real world.

"Water?" Wes said, offering him a bottle from his backpack. Carson gratefully accepted it as he was already hot and sweaty from the short hike. Despite only being early May, the late afternoons were flirting with mid-summer like temperatures.

"How long we gonna have to wait for this surprise?" Carson said.

"Shit, get down," Wes whispered, waving him down with his free hand. "She's a little early today."

Carson followed Wes's gaze, toward the back of the new neighbors' house and saw a young woman emerge through the back patio doors. She was wearing a bright yellow beach cover-up type shirt and carried a towel and book. Her legs were long and lean, while her hair was cut to about just beyond shoulder length. Carson could appreciate the view, but still felt a little sullied at his complicity in Wes's voyeurism.

The woman stopped by one of the lounge chairs to lay out her towel and set the book down. It was when she removed her large-framed sunglasses that Carson's heart skipped a beat.

"Is that Emmy Jackson?" Carson squinted to try to get a better look. They were still quite a distance from her, but he was now almost certain that he was right about her identity.

"Uh huh," Wes whispered smugly. "Your secret sweetheart."

"Shut up, dork," Carson said, blushing slightly. Once again, he regretted sharing his secret crush on the new girl in school. Wes's teasing had only gotten worse when Emmy was partnered with Carson in their AP Physics lab. Every time Wes brought up the crush, it made him realize what a coward he was for not having the courage to ask her to the prom, last month. She was a polite girl, though when they worked together it was almost entirely focused on the task at hand. She was rarely forthcoming about herself and Carson always took that to mean a lack of reciprocal interest. Still, she seemed to shy away from most everyone else at school, but that could just be a result of being a new transfer in her last semester of high school.

"I can't believe you've been spying on her," Carson said, unable to avert his own eyes as she set her sunglasses down beside the chair as well. "What the hell would Gracie say if she knew?"

"Oh, she broke up with me last weekend," Wes said, clearly not distraught over the short-lived relationship. She just wanted a prom date, I think. It wasn't worth all the money that date cost me.

"Oh."

"Anyway, I wasn't really trying to spy on her at first," Wes said. "Didn't even know she lived back here. But you'll understand why I brought you. Just; about; now;"

Carson felt his mouth involuntarily drop open when Emmy pulled her shirt over her head and revealed a gloriously naked body.

Stark. Freaking. Naked.

There was no way, he thought, that in the real world any girl from his school would do this sort of a thing. Not a nice girl like Emmy, at any rate. She tossed her loose shirt aside with the same casual ease and stretched her arms above her head. He was doubly smitten and knew he now could never, ever hope to find the courage to ask her out. Simply talking to her during class would be a nigh insurmountable challenge. He also knew he'd never ever 'un-see' this graceful image.

Emmy walked around the edge of the pool with uninhibited, casual grace, her slender hips swaying gently. Her tits were modest-sized, fetchingly conical and tipped with slightly dark aureoles. She had a flat tummy leading down to a well-trimmed patch of pubic hair. And, as she turned around to let herself down the ladder into the pool, the girl revealed an invitingly perfect ass. She moved with the grace of a ballerina, and perhaps that's the best was to compare her physique, too.

"You can breathe now," Wes said, tapping Carson on the leg.

"Wow." He still felt dirty for spying on her, but couldn't fault his friend for wanting to share.

“I'd been in a funk after getting a 'dear john' text, Sunday night. I decided to be alone in the woods after school on Monday.

"Has it been like this all week?"

"Couple days in a row," Wes said. "Today makes three. And, judging by the complete lack of tan lines, I'd say she's been doing this for quite a while. And by that, I mean years."

"You think she's a?"

"Nudist? Yeah, that's my guess," Wes said. "They're never the ones you'd think, eh?"

"No, guess not," Carson said. He continued to watch her though; as she swam there was little to see other than her slicked back hair and sparkling eyes. It was enough.

"Plus, yesterday I saw a guy come out to call her in for dinner, or something, He looked like some corporate executive, just finishing a board meeting. No suit coat, but a shirt and tie." Wes said. "Must have been her dad. The guy didn't even bat an eye at her lying out naked, nor did she make any effort to cover up, or anything."

They watched on in silence for some time, Carson only shifting his legs the minimum necessary to keep them from cramping up. Emmy swam only for a short while, before climbing back out and returning to her lounge chair. Every slender graceful curve of her body, each highlighted by the late afternoon sun, glistening off the beads of water, entranced him completely.

She laid back and opened the book to read, her sunglasses now covered her eyes fully.

He wondered at how he could be so completely oblivious to something this big about his lab partner. Did anyone else in school know she did this?

"You know, you have to ask her out now," Wes said, breaking their extended silence. "She's sweet, smart, and obviously likes to take her clothes off."

"I don't think I could ask her now," Carson said. "I'm still trying to wrap my brain around it. I'd probably freeze up."

"Oh. Well, I guess you won't mind if I make a move, then."

"What? Hell yes, I'd mind." Carson wasn't sure if his friend was serious, or just messing with him. "Besides, what kind of honorable relationship starts with spying?"

"You're spying on her," Wes said.

"Yeah, but I didn't know that's what I was coming here to do," Carson said. "Besides, I liked her before I knew about the naked thing."

"Well, that's why I'm giving you;"

Wes, in shifting his weight around to stretch, leaned into a dry branch and caused it to snap loudly. Both boys froze. Carson, still looking Emmy's way, saw immediately that she had indeed heard the noise when her head popped up from behind the book she was reading and looked straight their direction. Behind her sunglasses, it was difficult to tell just how concerned she was about the sound.

Finally, she settled back into her chair, and brought the book back up. Carson released the breath he didn't realize he had been holding and gave Wes a dirty look. Wes at least had the decency to look embarrassed. The incident made Carson realize that it would be almost impossible for the two of them to sneak away as long as she was still outside, since doing so would almost certainly create more noise and she would likely be more aware of additional sounds.

"You think they go to nude camps and vacations?" Wes whispered several minutes later after their hearts had settled back down.

"I have no idea," Carson said, almost a little defensively. While he appreciated the young woman's beauty, he still felt awkward for being here. He didn't want to be intruding on her personal life. What she and her family did, was neither his, nor Wes's business.

Another minute later, Emmy set her book down, stood up, and went back inside the house. Carson saw it as their opportunity to sneak away without getting caught, and suggested as much to his friend.

"Are you kidding? She left all her stuff outside. The show's probably good for another hour at least."

Carson rolled his eyes. "Yeah, she's very attractive and very naked. If you want to see naked girls, there are plenty on the internet. I think we should give Emmy some privacy."

Wes studied him for a moment. "Either you're turning gay on me, or you really do have a thing for her."

"I'm not turning gay," Carson said, shaking his head.

"See, I was right then," Wes said with a victorious glint in his eye. "Fine, have it your way, Mr. Chivalrous."

As they made their way quietly back through the woods toward Wes's house, Carson couldn't help but look back a couple times, hoping he might catch one more glance of Emmy. He was already wondering how he would be able to look at her with a straight face at school tomorrow.

Thursday Physics Lab.

It was May 19^th, 2005. Carson's heart was beating heavy in his chest and he could feel a warm flush across his face. It was as bad as the time he had asked Janie Holmann to the homecoming dance, only this time he wasn't doing anything nearly as stressful. All he had to do today was sit next to Emmy and work through their physics lab together. His Razor flip phone was silenced, so the teacher wouldn't confiscate it.

He carried a box of electrical components to their bench, his heart skipping a beat when she looked up from her notebook and met his eyes. He was certain that she would be able to see right through him, read him like an open book, and openly accuse him of being a peeping Tom right in front of the entire class. It was stupid, he knew, but it terrified him nonetheless.

"Got the meter?" Emmy said as he took his seat beside her.

"Huh?" Carson was so flustered at her saying anything to him that he completely missed the question.

"The volt meter? Did you grab one?"

"Oh, yeah," he said, pulling it out of the box and handing it to her.

"Great, thanks," she said, taking it and setting it aside on the bench. "I think I have the first circuit figured out, if you're ready to start assembling it."

They worked their way through the exercises, calculating the electrical characteristics of the circuits their teacher had drawn up on the board and then testing them with physically constructed models.

Carson, usually pretty sharp at physics, found himself making several mistakes while futilely trying to refrain from picturing his partner's naked body under the tight shirt she wore today. Making him even more nervous, Emmy seemed considerably more talkative with him today than he ever remembered. She seemed downright conversational, though he suspected it might just be his mind playing tricks on him.

Mercifully, the lab finally came to a conclusion and they packed up. Carson's nerves had finally started to settle down toward the end of class and he had been able to carry a little bit of conversation without making a complete fool of himself. If she had sensed anything amiss about him, she had not let on.

"Carson?" Emmy said.

"Yeah?"

"I was wondering if I could ask a favor of you."

Carson's heart skipped a beat and his palms instantly became sweaty again. "Sure."

"I really need to do well on this final next week," she said. "One of my scholarships I'm getting has a pretty tough GPA requirement and I'm right on the edge. If I don't do well, I think I could lose it before I even see the first check, which would really suck."

"Ouch. They can do that?" Carson wondered.

"It's a private scholarship, so yeah. Anyway, I was wondering if you might be willing to give me a hand studying for it. I know you're probably pretty busy studying for all the finals next week, so it's totally cool if you can't;"

"No, no," he said, a little flustered. "I'd be happy to help."

"Great! I figured, since you've practically carried me through a few of these labs already, you'd be my best hope."

Emmy, for her part, looked a little sheepish at having to admit to her shortcoming. It was a look that Carson found both endearing and completely at odds with the woman exuding self-confidence yesterday by the pool.

"Thanks, I guess," he said, feeling dumb the way it came out. "Sure hope I don't let you down. When did you want to study?"

"Are You free after school today?"

"Uh, sure," he said, though he wasn't thinking clearly enough to remember if he actually had any other plans or not.

"We could do it at my house, if you want," she said. 'Where I like to get naked,' Carson heard in the back of his head, the unspoken follow up to that sentence.

"Okay," he said, his voice cracking.

"Here," she said, grabbing a scrap of paper and writing as she gave him directions. " off County Road 4129."

"Yeah, I know where that is," he said as he took the scrap.

Emmy raised her eyes at that. "You do?"

"Yeah," he said, trying not to get flustered. "My best friend lives out there. Not the easiest place to find unless you know where it is. I think he's just north of you."

"No, it's not the easiest to get to, But I love not living in a gated community, Like we did in Humble." she said, a curiously satisfied look crossing her face, before quickly vanishing. "I'll be home by four, so any time after that is fine. Probably sooner is better than later. Call if anything comes up."

"Right," he said, noticing that she'd written her phone number beneath the address. "I'll shoot for four then."

"Great, see ya then!"

Carson nodded and watched dumbly as she headed for the classroom exit. His gaze was helplessly drawn to her butt and the memory of seeing it bare. He might have survived their time together in the lab, but he wasn't so sure he would be able to make it through a one on one study session alone with her. He swallowed hard and pocketed the slip of paper.

Invited to Emmy's Secluded Home.

For most of the drive over to Emmy's house, Carson's imagination wildly speculated on how he would react if she were to answer the door naked. It was the sort of fantasy that would probably unhinge him if ever he faced it in reality. Still, he worked mightily to convince himself that she would be nothing other than ordinary during his time there.

Quashing the last twinge of trepidation, he climbed the spacious front porch and pressed the doorbell. Emmy, still dressed in her school clothes, answered a few moments later and welcomed him inside. To his relief, she seemed almost as nervous as he was; the same sort of jitters he got the few times he had previously visited a girlfriend's house for the first time.

"I thought we could just work at the dining room table, if that's okay," she said.

"Sure," Carson said, following a step behind while taking in the new surroundings.

The house was at least twice the size of his parents', but it used its extra space to give the rooms vaulted ceilings and other open areas. Skylights allowed sunlight to cast a warm glow across the wood floors and simple artwork on the walls added elegant splashes of color to the otherwise minimalist furnishings. The place was neat and clean and he got the impression that they were alone for the time being.

"Nice place," he said as they cut through the kitchen and stopped at the broad table already covered with her class notes.

"Thanks," she said. "It's more or l

The Beverage Cart Girl

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

The Beverage Cart Girl

A coed s side job becomes an education in tumultuous lust.

by Ramone Quides- listen to the podcast on Steamy Stories.

My folks recently moved to a large property in the hills outside of a major city. I thought it would be cool living in this urban setting not too far from the college I attended, but I soon found I needed to supplement both my time and pocketbook.

One of my classmates mentioned a nearby golf course was looking for a beer cart girl. Her friend had worked there while in school, and said it was easy making good tip money, so long as you knew how to play the boys right . Tammy, most of them like cute/sexy , she said. Chat em up, laugh at their dumb jokes, but cut them off if they get out of line. And most of all, wear clothes that show off that tight little body of yours.

The last comment felt vague to me. I was hardly one to have to fend off many boys through high school. I was slim yet strong, having run cross country and hurdles. My body had stopped growing at 5'1" and a lithesome 32A-22-33 figure, and I considered myself plain. It didn t help that my dad was the weightlifting coach and put the fear of God into suitors. Since I had little experience around older men like the ones I d encounter, she ran me through some scenarios to help me get the feel of it. It all seemed pretty simple, so I applied for it and got the job.

At first it was OK. Sure, I would get bored hearing their dumb stories and comments, but the tips made up for it as I followed my classmate s suggestions. After a while I became more comfortable with role playing and started buying cuter outfits while honing my skills at flirting with these guys. Truth be told, most were easy to manipulate, and I found pleasure in seeing just how much tip money I could extract from them.

As the next semester came around, my available days changed. I was disappointed to lose Ladies Wednesdays and hearing all about the goings on, especially when it came to the salacious trysts among the members. These ladies knew all, and I began to understand the critical value of discretion. The rundown on who was sedate, who was fun and playful, and who was a Lothario helped me proactively manage my interactions with them while maximizing my income. They taught me some tricks as well, confiding in me that wimpy men would spend more on you just for the pleasure of your time and company.

Greg West is known to dole out hundreds just to be near a woman, Margie told me once. That poor sap! He s not bad looking, and with a little confidence and guidance could be getting laid once in a while.

Rita chimed in. What will your workdays be now?

Tuesdays, Fridays and the weekends.

You ll enjoy Tuesdays for sure, she responded. There s a foursome of eye candy that any woman would love to wrap themselves around. All four at once would be dee-liciuos! I wouldn t be surprised if they ve pulled that off more than once.

Who are they?

Phil, Steve, Ralph and Gerry. We call them the surf brats. That s how they met and became friends. But beware, they re well-seasoned. You ll have to be in top form around them. I was certainly interested in seeing what these four were about.

It wasn t long before the surf brats and I crossed paths. As described, they were thirty-somethings that were athletic and fun. I confirmed that they swam and surfed together back in college, and by the looks of their physiques had kept it up, much to the pleasure of the women I would see swooning over them at the club.

I was especially interested in Gerry. He was about 6 tall, with that strong, tapered swimmer s body that looked scintillating. I found myself looking forward to their company, even dressing special just for them, but Gerry s eyes and voice cut through all that, like he knew there was lust beginning the brew within me. And he d be right. Those eyes both melted and moistened me in a way I d never felt before.

On one particularly slow Tuesday I drove through a sheltered part of the course and came across Gerry alone with his bag. He was wearing a muscle shirt that highlighted his features, and those feelings rose in me again.

Hi Gerry, where s your crew? I asked. They bailed on me , he replied. But Tuesdays aren t quite the same if I don t get to see what you ve prepared for me.

What do you mean? I said rather coyly with a knowing grin.

Exactly, he replied. I could use some Heine.

I looked at him for way too long before I realized he meant beer (or so I thought), then laughed sheepishly and went to open one. The thought that he was eying me caused me to lose focus, and the unopened can slipped from my hand onto the grass. Then to make things worse I picked it up and opened it without thinking. It sprayed all over the semi-sheer top I d worn that day, highlighting the braless cami I d put on beneath and my aroused nipples. I turned towards him, raising my arms and swearing before I realized how exposed the wet clothing had made me. Flustered and embarrassed for being so obvious, I walked into the nearby washroom to clean off.

As I tried to dry and settle myself, I heard Gerry near the doorway. I froze and was afraid to turn around, certain he d see my exposed, aroused state, and the desire in me. He entered the washroom, walked up to me and, for a moment, simply stared into my eyes in the mirror. I turned as if under a spell. Sensing my condition, he easily hoisted me atop the counter, and planted a long, searing kiss on my lips. Disengaging, he raised his eyebrows and head slightly, as if asking permission to proceed further. I stared deeply into those amazing eyes and slowly nodded.

I was flush with desire as he pulled the wet top and cami over my head and arms, then hoisted me to him. My arms and legs instinctively wrapped around him as he began kissing and sucking my neck and breasts. My body let out a yearning moan as I pulled him tight towards me, my splayed pussy spasming with anticipation as I took in his scent.

After minutes of delirious entanglement he put me down and backed away a bit. As he pulled his top over his head, I instinctively leaned forward to pull his shorts and briefs down past his thighs. His semi-erect cock and bulbous mushroom head sprung from underneath. It was as thick as my wrist and at least 8 in length. My heart swelled with unbridled lust as I dropped to my knees and stretched my mouth over its head, slurping it to rock hard rigidity before he stood me back up, spun me around and placed my outstretched arms on the wall, saying There s a better place for that right now.

He lifted my skirt and slipped my panties off. Arch your ass up, he commanded. I willingly complied, aching for him to fill my depths despite apprehension that much of his massive member would fit. My two previous sexual partners hadn t had anything like his immense manhood between their legs, but my cunt was overflowing with anticipation, resolute to submit and be tamed by this beast. As I heard a condom foil being opened, he licked my pussy skillfully, causing my legs to shake involuntarily and playing me to the edge of orgasm. Elevated to the precipice of exhalation, he suddenly stopped, stood up behind me and rubbed his sheathed cock head across my steamy opening.

Push back if you want this, he said. I arched my back and eased towards his waiting tool. Despite my excitement and the concern that my pussy would never submit sufficiently for his plum-like head to fit inside me, I wouldn t back down. He sensed my situation and used his thumb and forefinger to part my vulva, then grazed his blunt tip against my opening, lubricating it with my sodden wetness. I moaned in anticipation and was determined more than ever to take him into me.

A resolute push popped his crown into me. I gasped fervently, then remembered where we were and placed a hand over my mouth. He eased the head out and back multiple times, teasing me while lubricating his tip, then pushed halfway in, grazing my G-spot with anticipatory delight. I yelped with pleasure as his massive girth massaged my cunt and induced copious amounts of juices to flow. I began to wriggle my hips as he returned to slow in and out motions, working together to find that perfect angle. Soon the planets aligned, and I let him know by stilling myself. He sensed this and wasted no time, sliding his entirety into me to crash against my cervix with astounding delight.

The wind was knocked out of me as I cried out with pleasure, lost in abandonment from feeling so stretched and full. I was in heaven and wanted more, needed more. Regaining my breath, I began grinding back into him, slamming my cheeks against his hips while gasping hungrily for breath. I couldn t believe I d taken him entirely! That thrill and the blunt cervical contact brought me to orgasm quickly and violently, causing my legs to buckle under submission to his onslaught.

He pulled out, spun me around to hoist me, and lowered me towards his glistening cock. I reached down and guided it into my wanton sex, then wrapped my legs and arms around him and began riding him unabashedly. Guttural screams filled the air as he wrenched another explosion from my cunt, my legs quaking again mercilessly.

He swiftly expunged himself from me, a squelching, popping sound accompanying the sudden void he d created. As

Exchanging Addictions

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Exchanging Addictions

Isla tries to give up smoking... and finds a new addiction.

Based on a post by DaxDante. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Part One - Resolution

"Ugh! For fuck's sake!"

Jake dashed from the living room into the kitchen. Isla stood at the counter, gripping the countertop in her hands. Her head hung, long dark hair covering her face. Her briefly focused on the roundness of her ass, bulging through her jeans.

"What's wrong?" he asked, concerned for his flat-mate.

"There's not a single fag in the flat! I've looked through every cupboard, every drawer!"

"Well, yeah," replied Jake, relieved it wasn't something more serious. "You threw them out. Or gave them to your mates."

"I know, but I thought I must have missed some! I'm never that thorough." She turned to look at him, a pleading look on her face. "You don't have any, do you?"

Jake shook his head.

"I haven't smoked in years, you know that." He stepped over to her, putting his hand on her slender arm. "I know it's tough, but you can make it. It's only been a week."

"I know! That's what's so fucking awful! I've barely made it through a week, how can I keep this up?"

Isla had given up smoking for New Year's. She'd managed to cut down from ten-a-day to five over the last few months, and thought a New Year's resolution was the perfect opportunity to give up for good. She hadn't really believed just how tough it would be.

"When I was giving up," said Jake, "I was on nicotine gum for weeks. You should get some of that."

"No, that's no good. It's just giving up one hook for another."

"Well, you were looking for a smoke just now," he pointed out.

"That doesn't count," said Isla, convincing neither herself nor her flat-mate. She'd idly picked up a pen off the counter and was flapping it about in her hand. Looking around, she absently put it in her mouth, moving it around with her tongue. Jake felt a brief surge of arousal at the sight.

He and Isla had lived together for a couple of years now, matched up by a mutual friend when they both needed somewhere to live. They'd both had a few partners over that time, nothing ever lasting longer than a few months. Jake had developed a huge crush on Isla, and she knew it, but she never really minded. It was flattering, and aside from a little flirting, it never really came up. Certainly it never bothered her. Sometimes she heard Jake wanking in his room, the tell-tale slap and occasional grunt giving it away when he thought she wouldn't hear. It turned her on just a little to imagine that maybe her was thinking of her when he did that.

Isla was about average height, reasonably slim, with a decent pair of tits and, she didn't mind admitting, a pretty fantastic ass. She thought she was quite pretty, and plenty of men had been into her over the years. Jake thought she was beautiful, with a stunningly gorgeous body, and he never missed an opportunity to check out her ass when she was turned away from him. For his part, Jake was fairly tall, averagely handsome, also dark-haired. He'd always wanted to be a little taller, a little more muscular, a little better looking. Isla thought he was pretty nice to look at, nothing to get in a twist about. Not that she hadn't wondered about it from time to time.

She caught him watching her as she rolled the pen around her lips.

"What?"

"You need something to take your mind of the craving," he said. "Something to do with your hands and your mouth. If you're not going to smoke or chew gum, or use vapes or anything else you could get addicted to, you'll need something else."

"Don't suggest food. I don't want to get fat."

Getting fat would just make that ass bigger, thought Jake, but shook his head.

"Okay... what else could you use your mouth for...?"

He chuckled as the obvious suggestion popped into his head. Isla got there a split second later.

"Oh, don't be disgusting!" she snapped, half-jokingly.

"Well, it would be something to do with your mouth and your hands," he noted, "and you did say you enjoyed it."

Ah, shit, she thought. Never get drunk and let things slip to your horny flat-mate.

"I wish I'd never told you that," she said. It was true, she did really love sucking cock, but that wasn't the point. "I don't even have a boyfriend right now," she pointed out.

"Like you'll ever have trouble getting one," he pointed out. Getting turned on and suddenly feeling self-conscious, he turned to leave, but couldn't resist adding, "or I could always take one for the team!"

Isla sighed and shook her head, promising herself that she had to cut down the flirting she allowed between them. Still, she couldn't fail to notice the bulge in his pants just before he turned to leave.

Part Two - Cigarette

Hours later, Isla lay on her bed, scratching at her arms and biting her lip. The craving was getting worse. She looked to her bedside table, at the collection of chewed up pens and pencils she had left in her wake. Jesus, this was getting ridiculous. It wasn't just the craving for nicotine or the sensation of a cigarette in her mouth. The conversation with Jake earlier had been running through her mind. She'd even watched some blowjob porn on her phone, silently in case he was listening, and quickly made herself come, but that had only made it worse.

After another ten minutes lying there, unable to get the idea out of her head, she slapped her hands down onto the mattress and pushed herself out of bed. She stormed into the living room, where Jake was watching TV.

"Okay," she said breathlessly, before she could change her mind. "Let's do it."

Jake turned to her, still half-watching his show.

"Do what?"

"I'm going nuts in here. I've got to go back to work tomorrow and unless I think of something I'm going to be awake all night fighting these cravings."

"So...?" he added, not quite able to believe what he hoped she might be getting at.

She sighed anxiously.

"I want you... to let me... suck your..." she stopped, an overwhelming surge of embarrassment washing over her.

"Woah," said Jake, standing up, "that was just a joke. I mean, it's not that I wouldn't... you know, I would, but... wouldn't it make things weird?"

She looked him in the eye, setting her face so he knew she was serious.

"Right now, I don't care. You put this idea in my head, and unless I get something in my mouth, I'm going to crack. Can I do it?"

Jake found himself unable say anything. Almost unthinkingly, he unzipped his pants, pulling them and his underpants down far enough that his cock, already semi-hard from the very thought of it, flopped out.

Isla slowly, nervously got to her knees, looking longingly at the hardening cock. She'd often wondered what Jake's cock would be like, and he hadn't disappointed her. Now almost at full hardness, it was at least seven inches long and of a decent, solid thickness. Reaching out her right hand, she gently held it, unrolling the last of Jake's foreskin to fully reveal his swollen helmet.

"Are, are we really doing this?" Jake stammered.

"Shush," whispered Isla. "Don't say anything."

She leaned forward, opening her mouth, extending her tongue to meet his waiting head. She'd always had a love-hate feeling for the taste of cock, that peculiar flavor, strange at the best of times, revolting at the worst, depending on the man (or, one surprising night, woman, when she'd discovered a friend of hers was trans and couldn't resist trying the experience). But there was nothing else like it, and the combination of that taste with the feel of hot, hard flesh in her mouth was unbeatable.

Hell, it tasted better than cigarettes, in any case.

Jake's flavor was actually pretty nice. Isla moved her tongue over the head, before bobbing back and forth on his now rock-hard cock. Jake moaned gently, which turned Isla on even more. Her cunt now slick and wet, she slipped her right hand down her pants, steadying herself with her left on the floor. Using just her head, she sucked and slurped, increasing speed and pressure as her excitement rose. It seemed like hours to both of them, but in a little under ten minutes, Jake let out a guttural grunt. His cock got somehow even harder in her mouth as it erupted, thick spunk shooting over her tongue and at the back of her throat. Gagging just a little, her fingers frantically going at her clit, Isla came, the surge of wetness matching the fluid shooting into her mouth.

She involuntarily increased pressure, but the sudden hard suck was too much for Jake's tender cock and he pulled out with a gasp. Isla wiped away the trickle of saliva and semen that had escaped her mouth, pulling her other hand out of her underwear. She stood up, barely able to make Jake's eye.

"Thanks," she mumbled, after swallowing. "Good night."

She turned around and dashed back to her room, leaving Jake standing there, his deflated cock still hanging out and dripping.

Part Three - Cigar

The next morning, Isla got up, showered and dressed as normal, trying not to think too hard about the night before. She was always up earlier than Jake but she made sure to be prompt and quiet this morning. She couldn't believe that she'd actually done that last night. It was going to change everything between them. Flashes of it kept coming back to her: the look of his cock, the feel of it, the taste of his spunk, the noise he made when he came in her mouth. She tried hard to put it out of her mind so she could focus on the day ahead. And she still needed a fucking cigarette!

The morning was tricky. Back to work after New Year was never easy, especially when you were going through the combined struggle of nicotine withdrawal and unstoppable filthy thoughts. Isla's job was basic, boring admin at an office in town, as part of a marketing company. It was dull on a good day, frustrating on a bad one, and today was somehow both. Her need for a smoke increased throughout the day. Twice she left the office to run to the newsagent, stopping herself in time and buying sweets instead of fags.

Twenty minutes before the end of the day, she allowed herself to finish early and went for a "smoke break." The rest of the team were used to her doing that, and to be fair, half of them did it too. This time, though, she was just going to enjoy the brisk January air and try to get her head in order before she went home and had to face Jake again.

Once upon a time there had been a smoking room in the office, a brief idea that soon became history once smoking in the workplace had been banned altogether. So now, the smokers went out onto the roof, via the fire escape. It was a shorter walk than going downstairs to the car park.

Heading up to the roof, her coat and scarf tightly wrapped round her, Isla was dismayed to see Steve up there already. She knew there was a chance someone would have the same idea as her, but she'd really hoped she could have some time to herself. Instead, Steve was there, all six-foot-three of him, a tall, well-built black man dressed in a suit. He was the head of the outbound marketing team. Everyone liked him, most of the women had a bit of a thing for him. He was handsome and charming, and right now he was puffing on a cigar.

Jesus Christ, I can't take this, though Isla, turning to go back inside.

"Isla?" came Steve's deep voice. "You Okay?"

She stopped and turned back.

"Yeah, I'm fine, it's just... I'm trying to give up smoking, so being around cigar smoke is going to be too much right now." She rarely smoked them, but she preferred cigars to cigarettes. They tasted and felt better, although they could be harsh on the throat if you inhaled.

"Oh, sorry," he said, stubbing the cigar out on the railing at the edge of the roof and pocketing it once he was sure it was cool. No point wasting it, thought Isla. Her eyes followed from his big hand entering his pocket to his crotch. She'd often wondered just how big Steve's cock was, and from the line of his pants it was nothing to be ashamed of.

"You sure you're Okay?"

She sat down on the one flimsy metal chair that furnished the roof space.

"I'm struggling a bit. Giving up is harder than I thought it would be, and I've been trying to find other things to do to take over the habit."

He stepped up closer to her. His crotch was now virtually eye level.

"Like what?"

"I can't tell you," she said, turning red with embarrassment and giggling.

"Well, now I've got to know," he laughed.

Fuck it, she thought. She wondered if she might be getting hysterical, but she couldn't help but tell him.

"Um, I've... I've tried replacing cigarettes with... with cock."

Steve burst out laughing, a surprisingly high-pitched laugh for a man with such a deep voice.

"Don't take the piss," he said, smiling at her.

"I'm serious!" she snapped. Stupid -- that was a perfect way out but she couldn't let someone accuse her of making shit up. "I sucked my flat-mate's cock last night because it was the only thing to take my mind off smoking."

Steve stood there quietly for a moment.

"Did it work?" he asked, eventually.

She thought about it.

"Yeah, it did. I actually felt loads better afterwards. Aside from not being able to look him in the eye."

"I'm about a foot taller than you. That should make it easier to not look me in the eye."

She looked up at him, disbelieving.

"You mean...?"

"Anything for a member of the team," he chuckled, stepping closer still.

A stunned smile spreading across her face, Isla reached out for his pants, carefully unzipping his fly.

"Now, please bear in mind that it is very cold out here," noted Steve.

Isla reached in to his underpants and pulled out the biggest soft cock she'd ever seen. It was bigger than most erections she'd seen.

"Fuck..." she gasped, "if that's what it's like when you're cold..."

She rubbed Steve's fat black cock, rolling his foreskin back and forth, the heat of it a contrast against the cold air. It hardened rapidly, increasing on its already remarkable size until it was a good nine inches long, at least. Thick and with a strong vein down the side, it was the most appetizing thing Isla could remember seeing.

"Fuck..." she said again, before lowering her salivating mouth onto it. Absently, she noted that Jake's tasted better, but the feel of this monster in her mouth was incredible. She sucked greedily on it, the huge head taking up half of her mouth. Carefully, she tried to take some of the shaft in, but could only manage a couple of inches.

"That's it," muttered the owner of the beast, "take it all in."

Isla had never really been one for deep-throating, but the idea of it had always turned her on, and she turned to it more often than not in her occasional porn viewings. The very idea of taking this massive schlong down her throat almost made her gag on its own, but at the same time, she couldn't lie to herself when her pussy was so wet at the thought of it. Gingerly, she moved her head forward, feeling that huge head pushing at the back of her throat.

She gagged, pulling away, a long string of drool still connecting her lips to Steve's cock.

"You can do it, baby," he crooned, putting his huge left hand on the back of her head and guiding her back.

Again, she took his cock in her mouth, letting him move her head towards him. This time she was prepared, and coped with the feeling of it against her throat. Suddenly, he thrust forward, pushing past the barrier, his mighty cock sliding down her throat. She gagged again, panicking, but this only made him moan and chuckle more.

"You're Okay, baby," he said. "You can take it."

Forcing herself to relax, Isla let Steve thrust his enormous cock back and forth. She'd fantasized about a face-fucking like this, and now it was happening. She couldn't touch herself, holding onto Steve's legs to stop him forcing her even further onto his cock, but she was getting so turned on she thought she might come just from the sensation in her throat.

Thankfully, Steve didn't last long. After no more than a couple of minutes, the feel of her tightening throat brought him to orgasm. He emptied himself directly into her throat and pulled out, saliva dripping from his big, dark cock. Isla sat there, coughing and spitting as he pulled away.

Steve tucked away his cock and zipped up, before taking a handkerchief from his breast pocket and wiping his hand on it. He tossed it to Isla.

"There you go babe. Clean yourself up and take an early finish."

Part Four - Menthol

Isla spent her evening in a daze. She said hi to Jake, but when he tried to talk to her, she made an excuse, saying she was tired from work and not feeling well and would see him later. In all fairness, it was true. She was exhausted and her throat was tender. She went to sleep quickly, obscene thoughts running through her head.

The ninth of January came and went. Steve acted like nothing had happened, but said he hoped to see her on a smoke break sometime. Isla found herself eyeing up the male members of the team, the guy who came to fix the photocopier, even the bloke who ran the newsagents, her eyes drawn to their crotches.

One thing she wasn't craving, though, was cigarettes... until about halfway through the tenth, when the urge to smoke overcame her again. After spending half her lunch hour trying not to think about smoking, she caved and went to the newsagent. Only a moment's walk from the office, it was always convenient, and she'd become quite chatty with the young Arabic man who worked there on weekdays.

"Hi," he said, smiling at her as she came in. "You're just in time. I was going to lock up for lunch."

"You don't usually do that," she pointed out.

"It's been a slow day," he said. "Thought I'd make the most of it."

They chatted for a bit while Isla argued with herself in her head about whether she was going to buy a pack of fags or not.

"It's a shitty time of year for us," he said, defeat on his handsome features. "Everyone is on their resolutions, no one's buying booze or fags or porn. It's boring as hell."

"Yeah," she admitted, "I've given up smoking."

"Is that why you keep coming in and buying sweets instead of fags?" he laughed. God, he really was handsome, wasn't he? Dirty thoughts burst into her head.

"What's your name?" she asked, suddenly.

"Abdul," he said, "Why?"

"Well, I've been coming in here for a while," she said. "About time I got to know you properly. I'm Isla."

"Nice to meet you Isla. Look, do you mind if I lock up? Now that I've promised myself a break I don't want anyone else storming in. Don't worry, I'll let you out when you've bought your sweets."

"Oh, don't think sweets are going to cut it today," she said, watching Abdul as he locked the door and pulled down the shutter.

"What can I get you then? Are you on menthol or regular these days?"

"Actually," she said, stepping closer to him, "I've been trying something else to help me kick the habit."

"Sorry," he said, "we don't sell nicotine gum. We do have a few vapes though. Different flavors."

"Hmm..." she said, a wicked thought crossing her mind. "Do you have any condoms?"

Abdul looked puzzled, then hopeful. "Sure thing... why?"

"Pick your favorite flavor," she said, "and put it on."

"Are you serious?" he said, his handsome features displaying utter shock.

"I'm not going to fuck you," she said, quickly, "but I really want to suck your cock." She smiled. "The condom's just for f

Re-entering Eden

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Re-entering Eden

Four scientists find their mission led astray, by paradise.

Based on a post by PhilippaMaQuente. Listen to the ► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Forward:

In the beginning, defiance led to rejection and expulsion from the Garden of Eden. Our species was transported to the parallel universe we ve now occupied for several millennia. Legends of that previous world have been handed down to us, along with various elaborations and moral lessons.

If we could only access that previous world. A world designed for our inclusion. Does it exist? Is it yet flourishing in our absence? Can we gain a second chance to rejoin Eden?

Sally joins an expeditionary team.

You know, the job of a scientist is not always easy, but it's usually pretty rewarding. I've helped discover new species of plants and animals, and I derived a number of medicinal properties from my discoveries, too. I'm a naturalist and explorer.

But, sometimes I think existence has an absolutely weird sense of humor. How else could I possibly explain the misadventures my team's had this past week? I mean, where do I even begin to explain all this craziness?

We were on the trail of an extremely elusive lemur species on Madagascar when my teammate Brad stumbled into a burrow of some kind.

"Shit!" he shrieked, his leg sinking calf deep in an extremely well disguised hole. I rushed over.

"Oh man! Are you hurt?" I crouched behind him, putting my arms around his chest, hooked under his pits. I used my legs to try and pry him out of the hole. Our other team members, Marty and Mindy, rushed over to help.

"I don't think it's injured, I was just really fucking surprised." He began shifting his weight pushing back with his free leg. "Damn, this hole is deep! What makes burrows like this out here?"

"What's the angle like?" Mindy asked. "Most everything in this area are tree-dwellers,"

"It's weird, it's straight down," Brad said, "and it's like there's nothing below, nothing on all sides. I'm only being squeezed right here at the calf." He pointed to the section of leg we could actually see touching earth.

"That is super weird," I grunted, still pulling. He was coming loose. "But maybe, it was just a hollow that got buried by, a storm, or shifting ground. No biggie." Marty threw himself into a crouch and aided me by wrapping his arms around my middle.

"On my count," he said. "One, two, three!" we both pulled, throwing our weight collectively into the effort.

"It's working!" Brad said happily. "My leg's coming free." After a couple of minutes of combined work, Marty and I got him out and we all fell back in a heap.

"Whew!" I grunted. "Brad, your leg ok? Let's see." Pulling away from the hole, Brad rolled up his pant leg and removed his boot. No blood, no bad scratches. It didn't look twisted, and I saw no swelling.

"Looks good, Sally," he told me. "Doesn't hurt but I could just be pumping with adrenaline. I'll give it a few."

"Good idea," I nodded. "Let's all take ten. Our little kerfuffle probably scared off everything within fifty yards anyway." My team settled down and busted out water and some snacks. Tromping through rainforest looking for tiny primates was hot, thirsty work.

"I kinda want to take a look at this hole," Mindy said, walking cautiously toward it. "Could be a nest, could be just an odd patch of hollow ground."

"Yeah, let's poke around a little," I replied, after taking a gulp of my canteen. "If it's not an animal den maybe we could fill it up, just so no one else stumbles in and gets hurt." Mindy put herself on her belly and inched over.

"Wow Brad, you must've caught it just right. It's hardly big enough for a boot your size."

"Hey, you know what they say about men with big feet," Brad quipped in response. He held his palms open nearly a foot and a half to illustrate his point. "You know what I mean?" I playfully punched him on the shoulder.

"Sure, but you're not supposed to stick your foot in those holes," I countered. We all laughed, except Mindy. Totally focused, she was peering into the opening with her flashlight.

"Guys, this is really fucking weird," she said. "There's nothing down there I can see, nothing at all! And, it's the weirdest thing, but, There's air flowing out of the hole. Cold air!" We all leaned in. I was fascinated.

"Buried cave, maybe?" I hypothesized.

"Buried something," she answered. "I say we open it up."

"Agreed," I said.

"Second," Marty put in. Like Mindy, we all flopped down on our bellies and began pulling clumps of dirt away from the hole. The tree roots beneath us had formed a pretty good network to secure the dirt, leaving only that one gap. Pretty soon we'd uncovered a genuine hole in the ground, only about five feet wide, and deep. So deep, and cylindrical in shape, it was like an abandoned well. I said as much.

"Solid theory," Brad remarked. "What do we do now? Do we just leave it? We can't fill it in."

"We could make a crude sign or marker and post it to warn passerby." Mindy remarked thoughtfully. I used my headlamp to beam down into the hole. It loomed below us, black and yawning, but somehow, though I felt like I ought to be frightened, it seemed more mysterious and tantalizing than scary. I stuck my head in, bracing my upper body at the rim.

"Hello!" I shouted into the void, and waited. My voice dropped down, but did not come bouncing back, I waited a while. "Echo!" I dropped the second time, listening intently. Nothing. "This thing must be fucking deep," I muttered, beginning to shimmy back out. Distracted by my own effort, I had to pause when I half caught something that sounded like my name, coming not from my team but somewhere below me. Twisting to look back at them, I asked: "Did somebody call me?"

"No," Marty said. "We were all waiting for you." I shook my head and continued dragging myself out of the hole by my elbows.

"Let's make the sign," Brad was saying when I felt something touch my wrist. I jerked, startled, but saw what appeared to be a root that I'd brushed, and relaxed again. However, when I was unable to pull free of it, I sought the source, And found myself peering straight down, at a vine curled snugly around my wrist, risen from the depths of nowhere.

"Uh, guys?" I started, tugging at my captor. It was firmly set, somewhere. Before they could even look, I felt something, odd. The vine trapping me began to writhe, and suddenly the largest, most spectacular flowers I'd ever seen began to sprout and bloom from it. Big as dinner plates, with a five-petal bloom in the most vivid electric purple. I goggled at the sight of the one closest to me. As the flower came into its full beauty, it released a scent that hit me right in the face, immediately making me swoon with heady intoxication. My body, grew hot. And my mind told me to go down, to let the vine take me. That paradise awaited me down there,

Mindy was the first to notice my predicament, and the first to react when I shot forward into the hole not of my own volition.

The portal

"Oh shit," I declared, feeling myself dragged headfirst down into what I was already envisioning as some kind of wonderland. Mindy dove on my legs, screaming at the guys to help her, and I felt their weight momentarily halt my progress. It was just my round ass and legs sticking out of the hole at that point. The vine on my wrist grew thicker, and suddenly began growing. It enveloped my whole upper body as I watched and began pulling again. Then more vines, already blossoming like mine had, crept out around me to ensnare my team, dosing each one of them with the intoxicating perfume. I was feeling very warm and very good about the whole thing by then. "Hang on!" I giggled. "We're going for a ride!" The vines got all of us in one fell swoop, and before we knew it, we were all being rushed right along down the tunnel to somewhere, screaming bloody murder in the dark.

We fell a long, long time, and at some point I blacked out into nonsensical dreams full of vivid colors and scents but no substance. I didn't know how long I was out, but I did know why I came to. Something was tickling me, between my legs. I was fuzzy, waking up, but when I felt something thick and incredibly bendy probe between my cunt lips and slide inside me, I hollered, coming awake more violently than anything else could have done. Intense pleasure shot through my cunt as something thrust itself deep inside. I looked down. I was sprawled in a plant that resembled a strawberry patch, naked, with my legs tethered open by tendrils of plant life, a shining green vine filling my cunt. It was growing out of the bottom of the thing, which cradled me like a bed. My arms were tethered above my head, and I watched helplessly as another part of the giant vine-plant wrapped my breasts. Two little buds, different from the previous purple ones, latched on to my nipples and began dripping something- I guess nectar- onto them. The long tendril actually inside me plunged deep into my womb, bypassing my cervix in a moment of strange ecstasy. I felt a tremendous rush of liquid fill me, like, a huge swelling, but then it all absorbed into my body. After that, my blood began to heat. My arousal tipped up to an insane degree.

"Oh holy fuck!" I shouted. "Mindy? Marty, Brad- where are you? Are you okay?" The vine in my cunt gently plunged in and out of my hole. The buds on my nipples somehow made them extra sensitive and dying for touch. I began to pant. Nearby I heard what sounded suspiciously like Mindy, screaming an orgasm. A third bud grew toward my clitoris and latched on. I howled. The nectar gushed onto that part of me too and sent my insides roiling with need. Brad popped up into my plant-bed. He wasn't restrained, but I did notice he was naked, and had a rather interesting new accessory. A vine was in his ass, plunging back and forth.

"Sally!" he gasped, steeling himself against his body's invader. "Everyone's, uh okay, but," He climbed toward me, his erection stiff as hell and huge. "Marty and Mindy are like this too, They're already fucking, God Sally I'm so sorry! I can't help it!" Spurned forward by the vine using his asshole, Brad dove on top of me like a man starving and plunged his tongue into my mouth. Already wild with arousal, I responded eagerly. The vine filling my cunt pulled away and redirected itself into my other hole, The same place it was filling Brad and driving him mad. Once inside me there, the plant spread my legs further and opened me for Brad's cock.

"We can worry about this later,!" I grunted out. "Fuck me, fuck me now!" Nothing in the world was more important at that moment than being fucked. Brad did not hesitate. His huge cock speared me immediately. I howled, he groaned. He started thrusting inside my burning hot hole immediately, and as our bodies entwined we realized the heat was overwhelming, our lust scorching.

"Oh fuck! Oh fuck, Sally!" he growled, slamming his hips into mine. I bucked against him, taking everything he had, wanting more.

"Yes, yes, yes, oh Brad!" Each of us had our asses plundered, and I felt the penetration from each side within me and screamed my bliss. Brad was fucking like a man on fire, driving his dick so hard into my cunt it was miraculous I felt no pain. Instead I felt heat and good and pleasure so profound my whole body was singing. The buds nipping at my nipples and clitoris had made them so stiff, so swollen in arousal that I marveled they didn't shoot right off my body. The buds finally left my nipples, and Brad seized downward as he fucked me to latch on with his lips, as if driven by innate primal desire.

"So, sweet," he groaned through his teeth. I could feel a climax building powerfully inside me. The bud on my clit hadn't stopped its curious brand of soaking aphrodisiac nectar into that most sensitive place, and I was veering dangerously close to stimulation overload. Brad's cock was thicker and bigger and harder than any man I'd ever had before, and the savagery of his thrusts ought to hurt, but they just felt amazing. I was so rabid I just screamed his name, over and over, and I felt another gush of fluid from the vine in my ass. At the same time, Brad surged forward like he'd gotten the same.

"I'm going to cum in you, Sally!" he told me with a tinge of regret.

"I'm going to cum too, Brad! It's ok, this isn't us!" He wrapped me in his arms. "We're being used, It's not your fault." I breathed raggedly, thrashing myself against him.

"No!" he groaned. "I really do like you, Sally! A lot! But I wouldn't have wanted it this way!"

"I know! Me too, it's ok, you can cum in me! I need you to cum in me!" I screamed. "Please, please cum in me!" My body, overloaded with aphrodisiacs and stimulation, pitched over the edge. The muscle spasms that went off in my cunt were tremendous, and would have crushed a normal cock. But Brad, inundated by the plant's strange properties, had a dick of steel and pistoned it to the back of me expertly until his body gave up his seed. And believe me, I felt it. It was like the fluid from the vine that had gushed tremendously and then absorbed. He poured shot after shot inside, but it was molten hot and he just kept cumming as I kept cumming, on and on.

The orgasm we shared caused an explosion of blue-green blossoms all over our plant bed, and the vines finally released us as we lay shaking in each other's arms. Mindy and Marty finally found us; they were huddled together and spent from their bout of lovemaking. Brad and I joined our comrades, totally naked as well. All four of us left the now docile and incredibly beautiful bloomed plants that had fucked us, and spurned us to fuck each other, behind. When we did, we could not believe the world spread before us.

It was a riot of color. Plant life like none of us had ever seen before. Huge blossoms, trees that dwarfed even redwoods, in hot cinnamon red and mossy green. Tall gold grasses that danced in the breeze. Looking around, we noticed all of our clothing and equipment was totally gone, like it had never existed in the first place. We also noticed that Mindy and I were both now sporting breasts the size of small melons, both of our nipples a deep ruby red, our clitorises the same rich color. I also noticed that my belly seemed to be rounding, and growing heavy. Hers too. My breasts ached, almost as if they were filling up with liquid.

"I don't think we're in Kansas anymore, Toto," I hummed forebodingly. Instinctively I cupped my stomach with my palm.

"What, the hell, Did we fall into?" Marty croaked out, holding Mindy to him possessively.

"I don't know," Brad answered.

"Am I the only one that heard the voice before we got pulled down here?" I started, trying to keep my rational scientific mind. In fact, I began studying my environment with more critical detachment. I looked up into an overcast, but still sunny, sky, with a faint mixture of pale blues, purples and greens, but saw no hole. Nothing. No cave, either, just lush foliage and Technicolor world.

"Voice?" Mindy suddenly barked. "What did you hear?" Her reaction, so sharp and intent, clued me in.

"Don't flip out yet, any of you," I said, holding up a hand. "We're scientists. We are making discoveries, got it?" I waited, to see them all understand my meaning and nod. "When the vine grabbed my wrist, I thought I heard my name, first," recollection hit them of the moment, "And after I got dosed by the flower I thought I heard a voice say I should come down here."

"I heard the same fucking thing!" Mindy said. "I thought I was experiencing a panic-induced hallucination! It said 'paradise' was down here." I gasped.

"I heard that too!"

"I didn't hear anything besides our screaming," Brad said, shrugging. He looked at Marty.

"Nothing here. But I did get hit by a load of that flower perfume. It made me sneeze but I didn't otherwise feel anything different."

"It made me feel drunk, and, horny." I blushed. Stupidly, really.

"Yeah," Mindy said. "Me too," she looked down, as if realizing she was naked for the first time. Our erogenous zones were like fat cherries on our breasts and loins. The ache in my tits and the swelling of my lower body led me to my logical conclusions.

"Okay, Mindy and I were both dosed by the perfume and had physical reactions, and heard a voice prior to being pulled down here. Logically it seems that the targets are females. Though obviously this place makes use of males as well. Based on my physical sensations and everything that happened in the blue-flower plant, Mindy and I are pregnant. The pregnancies are escalated, and not entirely human. I think, this world not only enhances our reproductive capabilities but needs our fertility for its own."

"If it needs both males and females to help it propagate, why didn't it try and lure us too?" asked Marty.

"Maybe because it knows that the males will follow their females, especially if they seem to be in danger. Breeding females are an important resource."

Above the Garage: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Above the Garage: Part 3

Fully Compatible.

In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

The next morning he had the hood up on Ellie's car and had tried turning it over a couple times, and the starter took, but it didn't want to fire. He looked into the possible problems and everything looked in good shape, so he figured he'd look up the symptoms online and most pointed to the fuel filter, so he made a quick rundown the parts store and picked up a new one. That seemed to do the trick, once it was installed he was able to start her car several times without any problem.

Ellie came trotting down the stairs with a plate and mug. She walked up to Luke and leaned in fast and gave him a kiss. "Thank you! What was wrong?"

"Fuel filter, I replaced it and now it's turning over first try."

"Hungry? I got up earlier than I thought so I baked banana bread."

He smiled. "Absolutely, let me go wash the gas off my hands."

"Here, this will make sure you come back." She broke off a piece and fed it to him. As he hummed his appreciation.

"You think that's all that will have me coming back? Remind me to fix the mirror in your bathroom." He leaned in and kissed her again. "That is awesome banana bread though." He grinned as he jogged into the house. He came back out to find her sitting on the hood of her car, half the slice she'd brought out was gone.

"Do you drink coffee?" She asked, and he nodded. "Guess I should refill this then, huh?" She chuckled. "If you hadn't taken so long to wash up you might have gotten this cup. Come on up, and I'll slice some more of this awesome bread."

"Isn't this how the spider lures the fly into its web?" He chuckled.

"Can spiders even make banana bread? I can assure you that I'll never trap you, but as my dad used to say, 'If you want the honey, you gotta deal with the bees.' I think he meant that you have to take a chance on the bad stuff to get to the really good stuff."

"Sounds like a good philosophy. I'm kind of scared though. What's the bad stuff?" He paused for a moment.

"Have you always been such a deep thinker?" She asked.

"I used to get called out by my mom for being introverted and quiet. She was always trying to get me out of my shell." He shrugged and smiled. "But quiet doesn't mean stupid."

"I never thought it did." She refilled the mug with coffee and added sugar and milk, and sliced off a fresh slice for him and brought it to him.

"What about you Luke? Are you willing to brave the bees to get the honey?" She asked.

"I've only been called a coward once, by you."

"I called you a chicken, not the same thing." She grinned.

"So; what are we doing today?" Luke just smiled and drank his coffee.

"Jeans, comfortable shoes for walking, and a sweatshirt. That's all you get for now. We should head out early, maybe 2:30 or 3. Is that okay with you?"

"Are we; becoming a 'thing'?" He asked her. The genuine innocence was so sweet.

"Well we've only been hanging out a few weeks, but so far so good." She smiled, and noted that she'd been smiling a lot around him. That was a good sign too.

She was excited and curious. She'd gladly go where ever he wanted right now. She had a quick realization, that her little seduction of Luke was backfiring and without him even trying she was being seduced by him as well. "Do I need to bring anything? Water, snacks?" She asked pushing for a hint.

"No we'll stop at the store on the way." He smirked popping the last bit of bread into his mouth, washing it down with the rest of the coffee. "Oh, I have something of yours too. I'll bring it up when I come to pick you up." She gave him a questioning look. "Don't look so innocent. I turned redder than your satin top when my dad pulled your panties out of my back pocket last night."

Ellie bust out laughing. "I was wondering where they'd gone to. I thought you'd pocketed them you pervert."

"Oh no! I know now that when you grabbed my ass last night you stuffed them in my pocket! You were hoping I'd get caught weren't you?"

Ellie had tears in her eyes she was laughing so hard. She didn't have a clue but Luke was hooked now. He had never seen her look more beautiful.

"No, oh my god no. I did sneak them in there, but not for that reason. I figured they'd be a nice little memento of our first date."

"I thought tonight was going to be our first date?" He asked curiously.

"Well I couldn't wait. I invited you to dinner last night, as far as I'm concerned that was our first date." She leaned on her fist smiling at him. "How was it?"

He looked at her wide-eyed, slack jawed. She leaned forward and slipped her tongue between his parted lips and they kissed deeply. "It was fun wasn't it?" She asked hoping for a little reassurance.

"It was fantastic." He whispered urgently and kissed her again. "I'll see you in a couple hours." He gave her another kiss then stood and left looking over his shoulder at her beaming back at him. He smiled as he headed down into the house to spend a little time knocking off schoolwork before going out for the night.

He knocked on her door at 2:30 sharp. She called out for him to come in. He heard close the closet door, and she popped out of the bedroom in jeans and a black turtleneck. She held her arms out. "Is this okay?" She asked.

"Perfect." He smiled. They headed down to his car and once again he opened the door for her letting her settle in before he closed it. He hopped into the driver’s seat and they were on their way. He drove out to the shopping center and pulled into a space at the grocery store.

"When you were a kid, what were the things you remember most about holiday meals. What was that one thing you couldn't wait for?" He asked, he tilted his head indicating they were going inside.

"This is a first, a date at the supermarket." She chuckled.

"Seriously. Was there something special that you only had at that time of the year but not usually any other."

"Mashed potatoes with a lot of butter and pepper. Oh and my mom only used to make that string bean casserole at holidays. I love that too. Pie is a given, pumpkin and pecan, I'd have both." She smiled.

"Good, good to know. He grabbed a basket and they started wandering around the store and he picked up the makings of the casserole. A couple boxes of instant mashed potatoes, and some canned gravy. He found canned pumpkin and put some of that in the basket. "What else?" Ellie gave him a curious look trying to figure out what he was doing.

"Well, she used to make glazed carrots too. If we were lucky, relatives from up north would send her a bottle of real maple syrup, otherwise she would make it from butter and brown sugar. That was awesome." He found carrots and put several cans in the basket as well.

"Anything else?"

"Scrabble, well that's what we called it. The rest of the world knows it as party mix with the cereal and pretzels baked with seasoned salt and our secret weapon, Worcestershire sauce." Luke found the cereal aisle and grabbed the ingredients, and made his way to the chip aisle and found pretzels to go with it stating that they always had pretzels and mixed nuts in theirs. He looked down and seemed to be counting.

"Okay, first thing that comes to your mind when I say, comfort food."

"Mac and cheese." She said, and he grinned.

"Good choice." He stocked up on the blue boxes.

"Are we stocking a fallout shelter?" She said nervously. He chuckled.

"You didn't see the big hole we've dug in the back yard?" Ellie just rolled her eyes and grinned, she knew this had to be going somewhere and she was getting more curious. They made their way to the front and got in line at the check-out filling a couple of the re-usable shopping bags with their groceries. He stowed all the groceries in the trunk and held the door open for Ellie once again. They were on the road again heading out of town.

"Okay, you've got me. I haven't got a clue what we're doing." She giggled. Nearly twenty minutes later Luke turned down a side road following a sign pointing out a fairground entrance. A few miles down the tree lined road the area opened up to fields filled with cars and signs for the county fall harvest festival. He made his way carefully up the dirt path and finding someone directing the parking.

"But why the store?" She smiled as he handed her the lightest of the grocery bags. They walked towards the gate and she saw the truck and tables. A sign indicating donations for the holiday food pantry in lieu of admission to the park could be made there. Ellie grinned at Luke, finally realizing his plan. They brought the bags up to one of the tables and the older couple behind thanked them and asked how many items they had brought. Luke told them twenty-seven, ten per ticket had been requested. "We went a little crazy remembering what we loved about holiday dinners and lost count." The lady fawned over them while her husband took the bags back to a sorting area near the truck, and thanked them. They took their tickets and went into the fair.

They wandered through the attractions. Luke showed off his prowess for carnival games and won Ellie a stuffed tiger. They wandered through the exhibits, marveling at the giant pumpkins and petting the cute animals. They found the food vendors and ate everything that was bad for them, but you only go to the fair once a year, so they indulged. There was even a concert that night and they sat in the grandstand listening to the band. Ellie was glad he told her to bring a sweatshirt because it had turned cooler as the sun went down. She hardly noticed as they sat there with their arms around one another. He rubbed her back as she held him tight.

"Why didn't you just tell me about the food drive?" She asked.

"I didn't want you to think I was trying to impress you." He paused. "My folks were pretty lucky. They both had good jobs and made a good living. We've never wanted for anything. Well there was this one time I wanted a dirt bike and they said no, but that wasn't because of the money. I think they just wanted me to live to be twelve at the very least. They never let me get jaded, you know, they always wanted me to know there were people who didn't have. They were much more subtle than the usual, 'Eat your broccoli, kids are starving in Africa' parents. Hell, I never realized that some of those less fortunate families were kids I went to school with until years later. Giving back is just something they taught me to do. Besides it seemed more fun that way." Luke smiled down at her. "I got to tease you for a change."

"Well, it didn't work."

"Huh?"

"I'm impressed anyway." She smiled. "You spent almost twice the cost of those tickets filling those bags."

After the last song finished a loud whistle screamed out followed by a loud boom. Fireworks had started behind the stage and they sat and watched them arm in arm. Ellie laid her head on his shoulder as they watched, both occasionally jumping at the explosions.

Ellie had taken hold of Luke's hand as they made their way home down the dark winding roads. She massaged it with her thumb rubbing in slow circles.

"Thanks, I had a great time." She said softly. She could make out his grin by the dash lights.

"Me too." He gave her hand a squeeze.

"Luke? When I asked the other night if you've ever made out before, you said you hadn't. Have you ever had a girlfriend? I mean, have you ever had sex?" Her voice was soft but with an inquisitive edge to it. His hand flexed a few times in hers.

"No." He replied with a nearly silent sigh.

"Any reason?" She pressed. "It can't be that you've never had a chance. You must have had to beat the girls away with a stick in high school." A soft giggle followed the comment.

"I was pretty quiet, I didn't have a lot of friends." He shrugged. Neither spoke the rest of the way home. Ellie had laid his hand on her lap and continued to rub it gently, and he rubbed her leg through her jeans. They pulled into the drive and parked. With all the lights off in the car Ellie slid his hand further up her thigh, and leaned over to kiss him. She was eager and let it be known in her kiss and he responded in kind gripping her thigh tightly.

"Would you walk me up?" She asked pulling away from his lips reluctantly. He got out and walked around to her door opening it. She stood, looked into his eyes and took his hand and led him up the stairs. "Would you like to come in?" She wasn't sure if she needed to coax him but he was already in the doorway closing it behind him. A faint smile came to her lips and she tried to hide it. He returned the little smirk in kind. "There's a bottle of wine in the fridge. Why don't you open it up, and I'll be right back." She bit her lip and smiled backing her way to the bedroom. She was giddy because she knew she would have him tonight. She undressed and replaced her every day underthings with the yellow lingerie she bought the day they went shopping together, and dressed again. She wanted to see his face as he peeled her out of her clothes.

She entered the room and Luke stood up. "Who taught him this stuff?" Ellie wondered. She turned off the overhead light and put on a small table lamp. They sat down on the sofa, Ellie leaned into him pulling her legs up beneath her.

"Did you really you have a good time tonight?" He asked. Ellie chuckled and looked him in the eyes. Her smile slipped away as she leaned in to kiss him deeply.

"The night's not over yet." She whispered.

Luke's nervousness was slipping away as he and Ellie began kissing in earnest. He leaned back pulling her on top of him as their hands began to roam over each other. His hand slid up her back slowly lifting the hem of her shirt, he sent shivers up her spine as he caressed her skin. She joined in and reached between them and unbuttoned his shirt pulling it free of his jeans and ran her hand up his t-shirt playing with his nipple.

Ellie broke free of his warm lips and came up to a kneel between his legs, and looked down at him as she crossed her arms lifting her turtleneck up and over her head. She shook her hair out as she tossed the shirt onto a side chair and smiled down at him. She grinned showing off the little yellow lace bra, which made him smile. Luke reached up and grasped the front of her jeans pulling her off balance and back onto his chest in a flurry of giggles. His hands not only roamed her back, but now slid between them as he ran his palm up her bra eliciting a soft moan as he massage her breasts through the fabric.

"The clasp is in back." She said in a clear invitation. Using his other hand he reached down between her legs and dragged her higher up his body, placing her breast within easy reach of him. Rather than unsnap the band he slipped the strap off her shoulder and pulled the cup down revealing smooth white skin and puckered pink nipple to his hungry mouth. He kissed it gently, causing Ellie to gasp as his tongue ran lazy circles around the tip causing it to get even harder. Her breathing was short and quick. She pulled away from his agonizing teasing, placing her forehead against his, and closed her eyes.

"I don't know if you want this, but I do. Would you take me to bed and make love to me Luke?"

He looked her in the eyes for a moment thinking it would be his pleasure. Her eyes closed for a moment, when she opened them, he felt himself fall into their depths, and he was gone. He kissed her deeply.

She stood shakily, Luke reached for her steadying her. She smiled as she took his hand and pulled him up too. He wrapped his arms around her taking her mouth with his again. He fumbled a few times with the hook of her bra. She smiled.

"Don't worry, practice makes perfect."

"I hope I get a lot of practice then."

She walked backwards pulling him with her into the bedroom. She reached down and unbuttoned her jeans turning and giving her ass a little wiggle as she pushed them off showing her yellow lace panties, which thanks to the heavy petting on the couch were now quite damp. She kicked them aside and turned back to Luke who just stood there staring, his mouth hanging open. She smiled and pushed his unbuttoned shirt off his shoulders and down his arms. He reached to take off the tee, and she stopped him.

"Allow me."

She lifted the hem of the shirt and ran her hands up his chest and sides lifting the shirt with it.

"You don't know how much I wanted to do this yesterday morning when you answered the door." She smiled as she stroked his nipples with her thumbs. "I want you to know how good this feels." She said leaning forward and taking one into her mouth swirling her tongue and flicking it.

Luke's breathing got shallow a fast. She took it between her teeth, giving just a light tug before letting it free.

Luke gasped at the sensation. She pushed the shirt up and he raised his arms letting her pull it off completely.

"Damn do you look good without a shirt on." She said.

"You look pretty fantastic without one too." He replied smiling. They kissed again, their bare chests touching for the first time sent shocks through them both. The heat they were building was intense and made the room feel cool in comparison. He felt hands on his belt fiddling with it to get it loose, soon his jeans were unbuttoned and the zipper slid down.

Her hand slid down inside massaging the length of him through his boxers.

"Hmm , that feels nice." She mumbled into his kiss.

"It's not very;” She halted him with a firmly planted kiss.

"Enough of that, you've been watching too much porn." She giggled. "Remember, the pyramids were built with hand tools, it's not the size of your tool, it's how you use it." That made Luke chuckle. She began kissing her way down his chest and stomach and eventually knelt in front of him. She reached up and tugged the jeans down to his knees seeing his boxers strain to contain his hardness. She peered up at Luke from under a fallen lock of hair as she reached slowly for the waistband. She pulled down slowly, revealing it finally. Slowly a grin crept across her face as she looked up again.

"It's perfect." She said biting her lip. She looked down at it, he wasn't huge, but he was above average. She couldn't wait to have him inside her. She peeked up again. "Mind if I take the edge off for you?" Luke just tilted his head wondering what she meant just as she lean

Above the Garage: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Above the Garage: Part 2

“About that date?”

In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

School went quickly, with nobody lingering on a Friday and Ellie got a ride to work. She thought about what the specials had been today and decided to whip up something special for Luke. It wasn't easy on a Friday night, it was pretty busy, but the regular clientele dropped off quickly after dinner, knowing that the caf closed at 8. A couple tables sported coffee sipping hipsters but for the most part the place had cleared out by then. Ellie had whipped up a little dish for them to share while she cleaned up the kitchen.

"Damn." Came a voice through the little window. Jody, one of the servers had whispered loud enough to be heard. "He's hot." Ellie popped her head up and scanned where Jody was looking and saw look scanning back and forth. She grinned ear to ear.

"Back off, he's already taken." She said softly, but with a little edge of threat in her voice. He may not be taken yet, but she didn't need any competition from the bubbly little server. "Can you sit him over at the chef's table.

Jody chuckled. "Some chef's table, it's just the table nearest the kitchen door. What's his name?"

"His name is Luke, and be nice, I have a large selection of cutlery at hand, and I know how to use it."

Jody walked over and introduced herself. Saying that Ellie had told her she had a friend stopping by. "She said a dark eyed handsome stranger was coming to pick her up. I told her to snap out of it, Prince Charming isn't real. Then you have to go and prove me wrong." She smiled, and steered him over to the table against the wall near the kitchen, and fawned over him for a moment and got him a drink. Ellie made sure nothing was burning and wiped her hands on her apron and snuck out of the kitchen.

A smile spread across Luke's face when he saw her, which warmed her heart. She walked over and he stood up, such a gentleman she thought. She couldn't help herself and walked right up to him and kissed him softly. At first he seemed surprised but he didn't take long to return it.

"Hi." She said drawing it out. "Are you hungry?"

"You mentioned dinner, so I haven't eaten since lunch." He grinned.

"Good, park it, and I'll go whip it up." She winked at him and turned and wiggled back into the kitchen. Her ponytail danced back and forth as she peeked over her shoulder to make sure he was watching. She put herself into work mode and started pulling ingredients together. When in work mode Ellie was a sight to behold, like a kitchen ninja she got more done with fewer moves than anybody else in the caf .

What seemed like only a few minutes later she walked out of the kitchen with two plates of seared scallops and linguine, setting one down in front of Luke and the other across from him.

"One second." She said as she reached down and pulled the apron string sliding it off her waist. She unbuttoned the chef's coat she wore and dodged back into the kitchen to hang them up.

She sat down and they began. Ellie peeking up to see if Luke was enjoying it. The speed with which he was eating told her what she wanted to know.

"I should have asked you if there was anything you didn't like. I didn't even think of that beforehand. Seafood can be touchy for some people. Hell I didn't even think to ask if you were allergic." She said getting frustrated with herself.

"No, it's delicious!" He was being completely genuine. He saw her getting upset and reached across the table to take her hand and rubbed the back of it with is thumb. "I love seafood. My family used to go out to the beach in the summer;” He trailed off, his expression softened.

It was Ellie's turn to comfort, and she took his hand firmly in hers. "Tell me about it. I bet you had a blast." Luke went on to tell her about a trip to the beach they'd taken years earlier and he and his dad had gone fishing and he caught a striper that nearly hauled him overboard. He went from excited to wistful. She knew he was thinking about his mother, his dad had told her the previous week, and sympathized with him.

"I baked a small batch of cookies when I got here. Want to try one? They're sort of an experiment, but I think they came out pretty good."

Never one to pass up a cookie he smiled and nodded.

"That's what I love about working here. I get indulge my creativity, and if things work out sometimes it makes it on the specials board." She said setting down the frosted lemon sugar cookies. They talked for a while longer and a loud scrape of a chair pulled them out of their reverie. Jody had been sweeping and Ellie noticed the time. They had closed nearly half an hour before.

"Oh my god. I'm sorry Jody. I lost track of time." Ellie hopped up and started clearing the table.

"No worries hon. I can see why. You just need to clean up that and we're out of here. I'd ask if you need a ride home, but I think I already know the answer to that." She chuckled.

Ellie wiped down the table and Luke helped out by flipping the last few chairs up onto the tables so Jodie could finish sweeping. He waited in the front while the girls finished up in the back. He looked out the window at the darkened street, the old style street lamps lending small town charm to the night. They came out of the kitchen whispering between themselves.

"You're sure you don't need a ride? This one looks a little dangerous." Jodi said laughing.

"I'm fine, besides he knows where I live, he's my landlord." Ellie grinned.

"I wasn't talking to you, I'm worried for him." They all got a chuckle out of that as they locked up and made their way to their cars. Luke opened up the door and held it for Ellie, these small gestures went over much bigger than he realized.

On the ride neither spoke when Luke felt Ellie's hand lay on the back of his giving it a squeeze. "Thank you for saving my ass today." He just looked over and shrugged.

"You would have done the same for me I'm sure." He smiled at her for a moment and turned back to the road. He was honestly elated that her car hadn't started.

Ellie sighed. "I hope it's nothing major. My dad had the car gone over before I came back to school. I can't afford anything big." She looked out the window, the lights of town faded behind them as they entered the suburbs.

"Tomorrow's Saturday, I can take a look at it if you want, if it's something simple I can probably fix it."

"Oh, would you?" She squeezed his hand harder. They got back to the house and Ellie reached over the seat to grab her bag. Luke watched her lean frame twist, and her rear end stick up, her jeans stretched over it nicely. He remembered just how nice it felt too and longed to hold it again. Ellie was no fool, she knew full well Luke was staring at her ass while she pretended to be looking for something in her bag. It didn't hurt to pique his interest though. She sat back in the seat dragging the bag over with her.

"You coming up?" She asked smiling.

"I don't know, you probably have stuff to do. You know school work or something?"

"I do have some reading to do, but I can do that later. I'm feeling a little restless and I can't sit still and read when I'm like this." Luke's eyebrows went up a bit.

"You don't have to. I mean if you want to come up and grab the car keys in the morning that's fine too." Her smile began to fade.

"Oh, I can get them now, that way you can sleep in if you want to."

"Have something planned for tomorrow yet?" Ellie asked sweetly. Luke just grinned. "You're not going to give me a hint? A girl needs to know how to prepare for a date you know."

"Jeans will be fine, and bring a sweater or sweatshirt in case it gets cold. Oh, and walking shoes."

"So something outdoors? Okay then."

He wouldn't give her any more information than that. He enjoyed keeping her guessing.

"Would you like to play a game? I found a box with my bucket of Jenga blocks while I was unpacking some stuff last night." Luke nodded smiling and Ellie went and got the game. They sat on the couch and Ellie started stacking blocks and handed the bucket to Luke and directed him to keep stacking and she went to the bedroom and slipped off her jeans putting on lounge pants with some mall store logo down the leg and came back.

"That feels better. Do you want something to drink? I've got a bottle of wine, or something else maybe?" He agreed to whatever she wanted. She opened the bottle of wine and poured a couple glasses and brought it over to the table putting them out of the way of game.

"Have you ever had wine before?"

"I'm nineteen, I haven't been under a rock." He chuckled. "My mother liked wine so I've tried several different types and I like it." He took a sip and swirled around his mouth taking in a little breath of air. "Stone fruit, oak, I'd say a California Chardonnay." He added. It was Ellie's turn to raise eyebrows.

"Very good! Napa Valley to be exact." She looked at the blocks and noted he hadn't put the last one on the top yet. She took it and put both hands behind her back. Luke noted just how nicely her top stretched across her chest as she did this. "Pick a hand." He picked the one with the block winning the starting move.

"What are we playing for?" He asked, sounding crafty.

"I don't know. What do you have in mind?" She smirked, wondering if he had the same thing in mind that she did.

He shrugged. "Loser has to perform a strip tease for the winner." She grinned ear to ear hearing this.

"Okay hot shot. I'll have you know I'm a master at this game. I hope you're wearing cute briefs."

"Maybe, you'll have to win to find out."

They both concentrated on the game intently for a few moves, and then the smack talk began. They taunted one another as the blocks started to wobble. "I don't know, maybe you should stay in the kitchen and let us real men handle the engineering." Luke said. Ellie reached over and flicked his ear sharply causing him to yelp in pain while he giggled.

The game progressed more slowly as the tower got more shaky. Eventually the tower fell to Ellie placing a block on top. "Shit." She said, but she didn't really mind it. She was actually excited about this idea. She had hoped to see him perform for her but the exhibitionist streak in her wanted to show off to him too. "Put the blocks away and find some music you like. I'll be right back."

"Where are you going?" He asked picking up the blocks watching her stand. She leaned over and turned the lights down.

"Well if I'm going to do this, I'm going to do it right." She winked and went into the bedroom again. He had toted up the game and set it aside and grinned to himself that he'd pulled off the coup. After the other night all he'd been able to think about is her body. Her pert breasts, and smooth skin, now he was going to see her strip for him. He was flipping through music until he found some dance music. He started tapping his foot and realized she didn't have much room, so he slid the coffee table aside toward the window. The window! He drew the curtains so nobody would see her. The song he was listening to finished and she still hadn't come back. He wondered momentarily if he'd gone too far when he heard her open the bedroom door. She must have turned off the lights before opening it because he didn't get a peek until she walked out into the room.

She had put her hair up in a lazy twist on top of her head, and changed into a red satin top and gray skirt. She had even gone so far as to put on heels. She looked absolutely stunning as she walked out and noted that he'd made room for her. A small smirk touched her now red lips as she noted the look on his face. She was happy with the reaction but didn't want to let on that she was enjoying his prize as much as he was. She looked off into the distance and listened, then nodded.

"Are you ready for me, Luke?" She asked, her voice husky.

He knew the line she quoted was from a movie, but he just sat there, his mouth hanging open.

She quirked her lips in a wry smile. She began to move with the music stepping carefully, heels on a carpet weren't conducive to graceful movement. She reached down and slipped the heels off tossing them aside and continued. Her sensual movements were already having an effect on Luke and for the first time he didn't care if he hid it or not. Ellie was beautiful, and he was totally captivated by her. She had turned sideways and began unbuttoning the cuffs of her blouse, she turned her back to him, her hips swayed to the music as she got into the music. She reached up and pulled the hair clip out and shook her head, letting her hair cascade down around her shoulders. She looked over her shoulder shooting him a sensual gaze, her hands worked the buttons of her blouse open. She spun around holding the front of her blouse closed and stepped towards him letting her hands fall as the blouse opened giving him a peek of the red and black bra she was wearing beneath it. He swallowed audibly and his jaw dropped open again.

"Thirsty?" She reached over and handed him the half empty wine glass. He took the glass and practically gulped the remaining wine. "Now we hadn't spoken of limits before this all started. Am I on my own with regards to how far I let this go?" She quirked an eyebrow at him, knowing full well she was going all the way, but let him wonder just what he was going to see. She reached up and lifted the blouse from her shoulders and let it slide down her arms slowly. She flipped the blouse over the back of the couch next to him. He could smell her perfume, it was stronger than before.

He swallowed audibly. "Yes, as far as you’re comfortable with."

"Is it how you imagined it would be?" He just nodded at her open mouthed. She tapped his ankles wider and danced between his spread legs swaying to the music and lifting her skirt giving him a peek of her smooth thighs. She noted that his jeans were straining to contain him. She couldn't wait to get a look at him either. She turned with the music and reached behind her making a come hither motion with her finger and pointed at the zipper on the back of her skirt. He didn't move for a moment and she looked over her shoulder at him and he was staring at her shimmy back and forth. He didn't move, and she directed his attention back to the zipper. As he reached forward she swayed to the side then back again avoiding his grip. He managed to catch the zipper and slide it down slowly exposing the back of her black satin panties. He reached up and pushed the fabric together releasing the hook. She took his hands and laid them flat on her hips as she swayed with the music. She gave them a small nudge downward and he understood she wanted him to remove the skirt. The skirt gave way as it slipped past her hips, and he gasped at seeing her beautiful behind swaying in front of his face. She stepped free of the skirt and he bent to pick it up and laid it next to her blouse on the back of the couch as she turned.

"How am I doing?" She asked softly. He just nodded excitedly. Ellie was pretty sure that if she asked him to, he'd rob a bank for her right now. It was an exhilarating feeling for her to have him in this state of excitement. "Good." She smiled.

She danced slowly to Wonderful Tonight. How appropriate he thought. As he stared in wide eyed wonder at this beautiful girl.

She ran her hands up and down her body slowly, her head swayed from side to side, her hair partly covered her face as she did. She peeked up at him as the song ended. She nudged his legs together again, and reached down and pulled his knees together. She turned and sat on the very edge of his lap, her ass just barely on his knees. She reached behind her and fanned out her hair and gathered it up over her head. The next song began and she waited for him to take the cue.

"Undo me."

Luke wasn't sure who's undoing it was when he reached up and unhooked her bra, his hands shaking. She let her hair fall as soon as he did and took the shoulder straps down one at a time before standing again. She held it in place as she released first one then the other shoulder straps. She turned her back to him and tossed the bra to him over her shoulder. He put it with the rest of her clothing. She was standing there swaying in only her black lace panties.

He noticed they had a tiny red bow on the front when she had walked over to him a minute before. She spun around with the music, her hands cupping her breasts as she took a step towards him, her nipples stood out hard and pink. She swayed to the music losing herself in the beat. She leaned forward placing her hands on his shoulders.

"We're done, right? I mean, you didn't want me to take everything off did you?" She was clearly taunting him. Luke closed his mouth, swallowing hard and opened again to speak and nothing came out.

"No? Okay, I guess we're done then." She said standing again.

"No! I mean please; I;” Luke stammered.

"Please what, Luke?" She asked innocently.

"Please take them off." He whispered desperately.

"No Luke, if you'd like them off, then you take them off." She replied turning her body in a few circular sways. She banged her hips side to side with the beat of the music, and looked over her shoulder to see what he was doing. His eyes were following her ass as she swung it back and forth. She stopped moving.

"Well?" She asked over her shoulder.

Luke raised shaky hands from his lap wondering if this was real or if he was going to get slapped away at the last minute. His hands were like fire on her skin sending butterflies to her core as he ran his thumbs down, pulling the lacy fabric with them. He was going slowly, the fabric peeling off like the skin from a fruit. They slipped over her beautiful behind and the fabric stuck between her legs for a moment, but he kept pulling, down her smooth thighs past her knees. He let go and saw the slightest peek of her lips, they were pink and very wet. She stepped out of the panties and took a step away from him and turned covering herself with her hand.

The scent that bloomed now that her panties were off made his breathing even more shallow and fast. He honestly wasn't sure why his jeans hadn't exploded yet.

"Are you sure you want to see?" She said, her voice low and husky as she swayed with the music again.

He only nodded slowly as he stared at the hand she was covering herself with. She drew her hand lightly against her body and slowly ran it up over to her hip uncovering herself for him. She was shaved and pink, moisture shone on her slight lips. She danced for another song, winked at Luke and disappeared into the bedroom.

Luke started panting, not believing what had just happened. Ellie was so turned on she had to force herself to ke

Above the Garage: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Above the Garage: Part 1

A young man comes of age, and meets his soulmate, thanks to his garage renovation therapy project.

In 3 parts, by Member389. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

“She could be just the thing.”

Derek was glad that he'd thought of this apartment remodel. It was a project he and his son Luke could work on together. He hoped that it would get Luke to come out of his shell. Ever since his mother passed away a few years ago he'd been closed off and anti-social. Luke gets his handiness from his dad. He loved to work with his hands, and it was not boasting to say that he was pretty good at it too. Fortunately the push, from Derek's dad, to be more took him to state college to study engineering and into a lucrative career afterward. Derek met his wife of 20 years at that college, Theresa was the world to him, and he would have done anything to lay the world at her feet. Fate had a different idea though. Her loss had left a deep scar on their family. It was hard at first, friends and relatives did their best to keep them upbeat and one or two even mentioned that Derek wasn't too old to start again. Those ideas were brushed aside. He would never love anybody like he loved Terri.

Luke took it hard, he was only 14 when Terri found out she had cancer. The doctors did everything they could. Throughout her treatment he would give up being a normal teenager to be home for her when his father couldn't be. She'd get upset with him and tell him to try out for sports at school or join a club, and especially ask a girl that he like out on a date. He'd just brush it off and come home as soon as he could to take care of her. She wasted away before their eyes and in less than a year she was gone. It was a crushing blow to both of them, and as hard as Derek had it, he could tell Luke felt like he was set adrift, and had no guidance. Derek worked, he worked a lot, to keep his mind busy, to keep from thinking about her. Luke just hung around, and kept to himself mostly. He had a few friends but they, for the most part, had moved on after graduation. Luke was accepted to the college where his folks went to and was looking at a similar career to his fathers, no matter how much Derek urged him to do something he wanted. He insisted that he wanted to do what his father does, and build things. He was going to start as a freshman this fall.

Derek, in the interest of keeping Luke from hiding in his room until fall, figured he'd give him a project. They lived in a big house with an large 2 car garage. Above the garage was a space that was large enough to turn into an in-law apartment. He presented Luke with the project to clean it out, and design an apartment. As soon as he had a plan they would build it and rent it out. Thanks to the college there's never any shortage of students looking for off campus apartments. They weren't really close, a few miles, but these days all the kids had cars anyway.

Like anything he put his mind to, Luke had a plan in place pretty quickly. We worked out details for the major demolition and installing plumbing, and electrical etc. He really did his homework, even shopping for materials for finishing like the flooring and appliances. He got it in his head to fully decorate it with the help of some ideas from magazines. What they ended up with was a very nice small 1 bedroom apartment with a nice view over the backyard. Luke had already started school and they didn't think it likely that they'd get a lot of offers right away but they listed the apartment in the paper anyway.

They interviewed a couple students and even a visiting professor who was teaching here for a year, but nobody fit what they had in mind and too many wanted them to come down on the price. There was no way Derek was going to let anybody devalue the work that he and Luke had put into it, the only one who was going to budge on price was going to be Luke. It was his baby.

It was a warm Saturday afternoon when Derek heard a woman's voice call out. He was in the back yard puttering around with a rake. He leaned it against the house and walked around to the front where he saw a lovely blonde haired girl walking towards the other corner of the house heading to the yard. He called out to her and she jumped slightly startled. In only a few moments Derek took in the sight of her. She was very pretty, her blond hair fell around her shoulders. She smiled and held out her hand to shake.

"Hi, I'm Ellie. I was wondering if you've rented the apartment yet?" He let her know that they hadn't yet, and that his son Luke was in charge of that. He went in and got the keys and let her see it, and she marveled. "Who decorated it? They did an awesome job." Dad let her know that the whole place was done by his son, Luke, from design to decoration. He smiled at her shock, when he told her Luke was starting school at the local university this year. "This was done by a teenager?"

"He should be home any minute if you want to hang around. A few of the ground rules that we've placed are that guests please park on the street so as to not block the garage downstairs. Use of the yard and pool are a given so long as you keep it down to a dull roar." He said chuckling. "There's a washer and dryer downstairs in the garage that you can use rather than go to a laundromat. As you probably saw in the ad, utilities are provided including cable and Internet. We can get you telephone if you need it but it's not wired for it up here. We figured most students use cellphones anyway."

"It's perfect. Now I see why you're asking so much for it. Any chance we can haggle on the price?" She cocked her head smiling, her eyes sparkling. Derek chuckled.

"That's up to Luke. This is his baby, start to finish." Derek paused as he heard the garage door opener beneath them start up. "You can ask him yourself in a minute. I'll let him know you're here." He stepped out onto the landing and looked at the door as he closed it. He thought for a moment that they may have found the right person for the apartment. He smiled as he trotted down the stairs and ducked into the garage where Luke was getting out of the car. His hair was mussed from driving with the window down, his shirt was tight over his well-formed chest and arms. The work had leaned him out and toned him up.

"Hey Luke,” Derek greeted his son. “You have someone upstairs looking at the apartment."

"I'll guess by the grin on your face it's a girl." Luke said in a slightly annoyed tone.

"Is there anything wrong with a girl renting your place?"

"No; I just want somebody normal and quiet."

Luke passed dad on his way to the stairs and his father put his hand on his shoulder. "I have a good feeling about this one. Trust your instincts." He nodded and made for the stairs taking them two at a time. Luke opened the door and close it behind him, and Derek went back to the yard whistling a little tune; hopeful she could be just the thing.

A short while later, Luke popped around the corner of the garage and slowly wandered through the yard.

"Well?" Derek asked.

"She tried to get me to come down on the price."

"Really?" He smiled trying not to laugh. "How did that go?"

"I asked her how much she could reasonably afford, and I halved the difference. She took it." He smirked.

"How much lower did you go?" Derek was eager to learn.

"A hundred bucks. Non-smoker, no boyfriend and she says she not a partier. She's a senior in culinary arts and nutrition. She offered to cook for us occasionally if we don't mind being her test subjects. Her name is Ellie Love." Luke grinned, but didn't say that he'd thought about dropping two for the pretty coed.

"No shit?" Derek laughed.

Luke just shrugged. "She's calling her folks to let them know she's found a place."

Ellie started moving in the next day. Luke was out in the driveway washing his car, the sound of music filtered down from Ellie's open window as she unpacked. Derek watched Luke from the window for a moment and caught him looking up at the window off and on. He would bet anything she was intentionally wandering back and forth to get a look at him too.

"Hey Luke?" Ellie called down.

"Yea?" He replied.

"Any chance you could take me shopping for some kitchen stuff? There isn't much up here in the way of plates, glasses, silverware, you know."

"Sure, let me know when you're ready."

"Give me 10 minutes and I'll be down."

Ellie went and changed. She knew she was older than him by a couple years. His father mentioned he'd turned 19 last month. Luke was hot with his dark hair and dark brown eyes, but he seemed so quiet and shy. After the wild roommates and crazy party atmosphere of the apartment she shared last year, this was going to be a nice change.

She worked in a small caf , after high school and found she loved it and thought it might be a cool idea to start her own. So she'd decided that getting it right was going to require some learning and went back to school. Now at 23 she was close to finishing her degree and moving on to realizing the dream. She threw on a striped tee and pushed her sweats off and found a pair of jeans in one of her bags and went to the bathroom to check herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn't a knockout but she was pretty cute. She knew that from the double-takes she got from guys at school. She was short, in her opinion, at five foot three, her sandy blonde hair hung past her shoulders, and her dark brown eyes were always sparkling. Her dad said they were full of mischief. If he only knew.

She pulled the door shut behind her checking that it had locked and bounced down the stairs like she was on springs. She watched Luke for a moment as he wiped down the car, and got a tingling sensation as he leaned forward, his jeans tightened around his cute ass. 'Get a hold of yourself girl' she thought. She reached her hands behind her causing her shirt to tighten across her small breasts, and cleared her throat.

Luke looked over his shoulder at Ellie. Damn she was cute, but she didn't act like she knew it. He gave her a small smirk.

"Sorry about the kitchen. I didn't stop to think that someone moving in wouldn't have dishes of their own."

"Oh, no problem." Ellie countered quickly. "It's just that my last place, everything belonged to my room mates, and as long as I kept them fed they didn't care what I used." She smiled. "I could use a couple towels too. I'm on a budget so let's hit up that little French boutique, Tar-jay." Luke laughed at her joke and reached for the passenger side door opening it for her. He bowed with a flourish.

"After you milady."

Luke was already winning points as she climbed into the car. He hopped in and started the car backing out of the driveway. On the way to the to the store Ellie drew him out asking what he was going to school for, and what he planned for after. He didn't do sports or really anything with friends. She could tell he was one of those quiet loner types, and he had a lot going on in there that nobody ever saw. She decided then and there that she'd make it her goal to draw him out of his shell.

"Maybe you can build my swanky caf for me when you graduate." She winked at him.

Luke looked over at her for a moment and smiled. "Yea I'll get right on that."

"Seriously, that apartment is awesome. I bet it wouldn't be much of a stretch. Your dad said you planned it nearly free hand. You don't do something like that without real talent."

Luke just shrugged and said thanks.

They pulled into a parking space and Ellie grabbed a cart and hopped up on the rail, riding it a few feet towards the store like a kid. This gave Luke a great view of her backside and she knew he was looking by the expression she saw when she looked over her shoulder. He looked slightly shocked then looked down and away. She bit her lower lip and grinned. This was going to be fun, she thought.

They made their way into the store and Ellie took the long way around to housewares and chose a cheap set of dinnerware, then some glasses and flatware. She went over the cooking stuff with a fine tooth comb looking at labels and chose a few items. The cart filled up fast with the large items. She decided that she'd done enough damage there and wandered around a corner and started up the aisle. Luke just pushed the cart along behind her watching her walk. He was pretty sure she hadn't wiggled her ass like that on the way in. She reached out to a blouse hanging next to the aisle and felt the fabric and held it out and let it go and she walked past a rack of lingerie.

Ellie let out a little ooh when she saw a little yellow bra and panty set hanging up and took it off the rack. "What do you think?" She asked holding the cups up to her chest, grinning devilishly at Luke. His face turned red and he looked around.

"It's definitely your color." He said and mumbled something after.

"What?" She asked, making him repeat it.

He breathed deep and replied. "Did you want to pick up some food while we're here? The basics at least?"

Ellie gave him a sly smile. "Chicken."

"I don't know if they have chicken, but they've got groceries. You know, canned, boxed and frozen food, stuff like that."

She walked right up close to him and reached over and set the lingerie right in the top of the basket where he was sure to keep it at the forefront of his mind. "Sure, let's go stock the cupboards." She chose some basic dry goods, a couple cans here and there. "If I'm going to be a chef, I can't be relying on packaged goods too much, but sometimes a girl needs a night off." She grabbed a couple cans of soup and found some microwave popcorn piling it all on top of the cart. They made their way to the check out and the lady behind the counter was scanning away and looked up at the two of them noting what they were buying.

"You kids setting up home for the first time?" The lady smiled.

Ellie wrapped an arm around Luke pulling them together and laid her head on his shoulder. "Yes, we're going to be so happy." She peeked out of the corner of her eye and noticed Luke had gone red again. She pursed her lips and slid her hand across his lower back taking her time letting it drop and grazing his ass. The feeling sent a shock through Luke and he wasn't sure how to react so he did his best to forget it happened. They brought their cart out to the car and packed it away. On the trip home they didn't speak, and just listened to the radio. Luke turned off the car and reached for the door when he felt Ellie put her hand on his and give it a squeeze.

"Sorry, I was just;” She said softly, biting her lower lip.

Luke looked at her and nodded, and got out and began unloading the car. The little table was piled with boxes and bags were strewn around the floor.

Luke was about to turn and leave when Ellie stopped him.

"I was just having a little fun. I didn't mean to embarrass you." She winked.

"I know, it's okay."

"Are you busy this afternoon? I could use a hand unpacking all this stuff and washing the dishes."

"Sure, I can help." He took the first box and opened it up and brought it into the kitchen and started loading the dishwasher with the plates and bowls. "We forgot cleaning supplies. I'll run downstairs I'm sure we've got plenty. He headed for the door and trotted down the stairs, and his own kitchen.

Ellie decided to get more comfortable and wandered into the bedroom and lost the shirt and jeans. She had just pulled on her sweat pants when the door opened and Luke walked in. She hadn't bothered to close the bedroom door and he got a full on look at her standing there in her sweat pants and a lacy pink bra. His eyes locked on hers and he froze. Ellie just smiled and reached for her hoodie putting it on and zipping it up to mid chest just barely concealing the bra. She walked out of the bedroom.

"Relax it's the Internet age, I'm sure you've seen a girl in lingerie before."

"Uh yea, sorry I should have knocked. It's just that I've been up here so much while decorating that I forgot someone lives here now."

Ellie shrugged , "Mi casa es su casa. You're welcome up any time. I don't make it a habit to walk around like a lingerie model, don't worry. I don't have the body for it."

Luke mumbled something, and Ellie was sure it was a denial of that claim but she just bit her lip to keep from smiling. Luke started running water to clean the larger items in the sink and Ellie started putting things into cupboards. The tight space meant they were brushing against each other often. Luke noticed Ellie used him as a balance whenever he was in reach, a hand on his shoulder when she leaned into a cabinet. She placed a hand on the small of his back again to see what he was cleaning.

"No abrasives, just soapy water on that one. That's a pro quality non-stick saut pan right there." She winked. "It said so on the label."

As she leaned back Luke got a light scent of her perfume. He hadn't noticed it before but it was sweet and flowery. Had she put it on after he'd gone downstairs he wondered. It was having an intoxicating effect, along with her touch. He was glad he was facing the sink to hide the bulge that was forming in his jeans.

"I'm going to go throw these towels in the wash real quick."

"Okay I'll just stay here and slave away in your kitchen like a drudge." Luke's response was surprising causing Ellie to bust out laughing.

"Yes! I have my own kitchen drudge!" She did a little fist pump in triumph.

Luke peeked over his shoulder as she made for the door watching her cute little ass with the store name plastered across the seat of her sweats. He'd better get out of here fast or he wasn't going to make a safe exit with the tent in the front of his jeans. He wiped down the last dish and headed down the stairs and poked his head into the garage telling her that he was done, and if she needed anything else to just let him know. She thanked him and he rushed into the house.

Ellie went back up to find the dishes all cleaned and laid out waiting for her to decide where they'd be put. She worked efficiently putting things in their logical places and had just enough room to fit everything she'd bought. She saw the yellow lingerie she'd bought and smiled. She hadn't intended to buy it, but wanted to tease Luke. They were cute though so she put them in with her wash.

The weekly grind began, everybody leaving the house and heading off in their respective directions. Ellie got home late from her job at the little caf , and hit the books for an hour or so before taking a shower. She wandered into the bedroom and looked out the window hearing something moving around. She spied Luke hauling a trash can and recycling to the curb.

Luke turned and looked up at the light in the window and saw her outlined in soft yellow light. She stood there in a long sleeve shirt, unbuttoned part way down the front. She lifted a hand and gave him a little wave and he waved back.<

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 2

Pete and Tracey Both Head West.

Based on a post by ron de, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The campground where we were camped was next to a state park, and after that lunch, I really needed to either walk around or take a nap. I figured Tracey wouldn't like me taking a nap so I asked her if she'd like to walk one of the trails in the state park. She laughed.

"My Joe would have taken a nap while I walked by myself, so this will be new to me. Let's go."

It was during our walk I learned who Joe was and why Tracey was tent camping. That was after I explained why I was driving around in a big RV by myself. Tracey listened to my story and then smiled.

"That's why Joe and I bought a tent and the Jeep. He'd worked for almost fifty years before he retired at sixty-eight and was going crazy with nothing to do. He liked history, and after six months of doing nothing, decided we'd tour the country looking at historic places. He thought we'd understand the older places better if we lived in a tent like they did in the early days, so he went out and bought one. I wasn't too sure about a tent. I mean, a tent doesn't really have walls or anything to protect you, and if it's cold out side it's cold inside too. At least he bought cots so we didn't have to sleep on the ground.

"Our daughter and her husband moved from their apartment into our house so there'd be somebody there to take care of it when we were gone. We started from Milwaukee in April of last year and drove South. We got as far as Shiloh in Tennessee. We'd walked around the battlefield most of the day. When we were walking back to our Jeep, Joe said his chest hurt. Half an hour later, he was having trouble breathing, so I drove him to the hospital in Savannah. He passed away while they were trying to get him stablized. The doctors told me he'd had a pretty bad heart attack at Shiloh and had another one while they were working on him.

"After I got Joe back to Milwaukee and had the funeral I had to decide what I was going to do. I couldn't very well move back into the house because I remembered the years when my mother lived with us and I wouldn't wish that on anybody else. What I decided is to do what Joe wanted to do. I'd travel around with my tent and visit the places he wanted to see. It sounds weird, I know, but I thought maybe he'd see those places through me.

"Anyway, I did spend a couple of months with my daughter until the weather got cold, and then headed back South where it was warmer. I spent the winter camping in Georgia and Florida, and then started following the warmer weather north. I was doing fine by myself until yesterday. If I'd known it was going to rain so hard, I'd have gotten a motel room."

I said I didn't think any woman would like living in a tent. Tracey just chuckled.

"You mean because I don't have all the comforts of a house like a kitchen and a bathroom? Well, I like to cook, but I can cook just fine on my little stove, and all the campsites I stop at have a central bathroom with showers. I like sleeping outdoors in the fresh air and listening to the crickets instead of in my house in Milwaukee in the stale air and listening to the traffic go by. I would trade that for my tent any day, now that I'm used to it."

We talked about a lot of things as we walked along that trail, and I was surprised at how easy it was to talk to Tracey. She seemed to like listening, but she wasn't backward about giving me her opinions about what I said. She thought retiring early like I did was a good thing. She was five years younger than Joe and had been after him to retire for years because he'd been diagnosed as a prime candidate for a heart attack. She wanted him to relax and enjoy life and hopefully avoid the heart attack that killed him. He thought he should keep working to build up his 401K so they wouldn't have to worry about money.

She thought it was perfectly normal for a woman to be camping by herself, but she wasn't a big fan of the women's liberation movement. When I asked her why, she shrugged.

"I suppose it's fine if a woman wants a career before anything else, but they're missing out on a lot by not having a husband and a family. I was never sorry I was a stay at home mom. I liked being there when the kids came home from school, and I liked fixing dinner for us every night. Now, mind you, I didn't object when Joe wanted to go out for dinner on my birthday and our anniversary, but I was happy doing all the cooking the rest of the time."

The more we talked, the more I liked Tracey. She was a very intelligent woman with her own ideas about life, but she was about as down-to-earth as a woman could get. By the time we got back to my RV, I was getting really comfortable with her.

I got a lot more comfortable when she started making dinner. I hadn't actually smelled food cooking in a long time because I just used my microwave for everything. The aroma of spaghetti sauce filled the RV and it smelled like it was going to be fantastic.

By the time Tracey said everything was ready, I was starving. When she sat a plate of spaghetti smothered in sauce in front of me, I'd have gorged myself even if I hadn't been hungry. Tracey's spaghetti was better than any I'd had in a restaurant.

We talked a little after dinner, but Tracey said she wanted to get an early start the next morning, so we turned in about nine. Well, Tracey turned in. I spent the time trying to first read a book and then trying to watch a movie. I wasn't successful at either because I kept thinking about how nice it was having Tracey there and how that would change when she left.

I thought about asking her where she was going next, and then decided she'd just think I was trying to follow her to convince her to do something she didn't want to do. Truth be told, I would have been following her, though just for the company and not anything else. That's what I told my self, but I knew she'd never believe me. I was still thinking about some way to end up camped in the same campground the next night when I finally fell asleep.

Tracey’s Breakfast Arts.

I woke up the next morning to the smell of bacon frying and hot coffee. Tracey smiled when I walked out of my bedroom.

"Just thought I'd send you off with a good breakfast again. You really should eat better breakfasts so you'll have energy until lunch."

While we ate, I wanted so bad to ask where she was headed, but I didn't. After we ate, Tracey washed everything and then took her skillet and what was left of her bacon and eggs and bread to her Jeep. I helped her take down her tent, roll it up, and stick it in the back of the Jeep. When we were done, Tracey smiled.

"This has been a change for me. Maybe we'll meet up again some time. Where are you headed next?"

What I'd planned was to visit Theodore Roosevelt National Park in Medora. When I told Tracey that, she shook her head.

"I'm going there too, but first I'm going to The Knife River Indian Village. They have a collection of Hidatsu and Mandan Indian relics that Joe wanted to see and it sounds interesting. You ought to go there too. It's not quite as far from here as Medora, and there's a campground for RV's and tent campers in Stanton, and you can walk from the campground to the village."

It was a surprise that Tracey asked me the same question I'd debated with myself about asking her. As a result, it took me a while to answer, and Tracey grinned.

"You're not saying if you will or won't. Does that mean you don't like my company?"

I shook my head.

"No, I like your company. I just didn't figure you'd want me going where you went. It does sound interesting though, so I'll detour to Stanton and stop there too. I'm in no hurry to get to Medora. What's the name of the campground?"

Tracey said she was going to the Downstream Campground in Hazen instead of the one in Stanton.

"It's a Corps of Engineers campground, so it's a little better than the one in Stanton and there are some other things to see there too. You should probably make a reservation though. This time of year, it might fill up pretty fast."

Tracey drove off while I made a reservation with my cell phone Having her there for two days had used up a lot of my fresh water, so I stopped by the dump station, emptied my black water tanks, and then filled the fresh water tank. That done, I programmed the campground address into my GPS and started driving.

I stopped to fill up at about lunch time, and while I was eating the fast food burger, I realized how much better Tracey's chicken salad had tasted. I also missed her sitting there and talking while we ate. It was strange in a way. For so many years I'd live by myself and didn't think I really missed not having people around. Now, I did, or at least I missed having Tracey around.

When I got to the campground I stopped at the office, paid my site fee, and got a map to my campsite. All the sites were back-in sites, but with the rear facing cam on the Thor, that wasn't a problem. Within fifteen minutes of shutting off the engine, I had the Thor leveled, the extensions out, and the electricity plugged in. My plan was to find out where Tracey was camped and ask her if she'd like to go into town for dinner.

I'd just locked up the Thor when Tracey came walking across the road.

"I see you found the campground."

"Yes, but how did you find me so fast? I just got here."

Tracy grinned.

"I cheated. I made my reservation after you did and I told them we were traveling together and asked for a space close to you. I guess I drive faster than you do because I stopped at a grocery store on the way and I've had my tent set up and have been watching for you for half an hour."

I chuckled.

"I can drive as fast as you drive, but it takes me a while to get up to speed. Why did you ask for a spot close to me?"

Tracey looked at the ground.

"Well, I kinda liked when we took that walk and I thought maybe you'd want to take another one after dinner. I got the stuff for dinner when I stopped at the grocery store, that is, if you'll let me cook for you again."

There was no way I could refuse her, nor did I want to. It was, I hoped, an indication that Tracey liked me. I wouldn't let myself think any further than that though. I couldn't. Thinking there might be more and then finding out there wasn't would have crushed me.

Dinner was pork chops, broccoli, and a pasta salad with a chocolate cake for desert. Tracey hummed to herself the whole time she was cooking. I sat on the couch and watched her.

She seemed to be having the time of her life. I know I was. She looked like she belonged in my tiny little kitchen in her shorts, tank top, and running shoes. That was a feeling I'd never had about a woman before. Oh, I'd had the same fantasties most men have about this woman and how she'd be in bed or that one and how I wished I could see her naked, but not once before Tracey did I ever imagine how any woman would look in my kitchen.

Dinner was great. Eating with Tracey was even better. She seemed to be really happy and that made me happy too. After dinner we walked along the shore of the lake and talked until the mosquitoes came out in force. Then, we went back to my RV for a movie on Netflix. That seemed really natural too, both of us sitting there on the couch and watching a movie together.

After the movie ended, Tracey yawned.

"I think it's time I go tuck myself into bed in my tent. Are you coming with me to see the "Knife River Indian Village" tomorrow?" If you are, I'll come over tomorrow morning and fix breakfast."

I couldn't bring myself to say what I wanted to say; that she was welcome to spend the night again. She'd have thought I was asking something I wasn't asking, and I didn't want to risk losing her as a friend.

"Sure. I'll be up and have the door unlocked at about seven if that's not too early. I'll have the coffee made too."

As I fell asleep that night, I was wondering if there could be more with Tracey. She seemed to like me. I knew I liked her. She was just plain fun to be with, but I thought maybe she more than liked me. I hadn't been around a woman socially in so long it was hard to tell, but she seemed to walk closer to me than on our first walk, and when she talked, she kept touching me on the arm.

The Breakfast tradition continues.

Breakfast was sausage patties and pancakes, and they were great. So was sitting there and eating with Tracey. I'd thought we'd just go to the Indian Village and then pack up and go our separate ways, but Tracey was full of things we could do. After she rattled off her list, I figured it was going to take us a couple of days.

Tracey wanted to see Fort Mandan, the site where the Lewis and Clark Expedition spent a winter. She said there was a replica of the orginal fort there. She also wanted to see the McLean County Museum, the Sioux Ferry, and the Garisson Dam Fish Hatchery. When I said she was cramming a lot into one day, Tracey frowned.

"It sounds like you want to be rid of me."

I shook my head.

"No, I don't want that at all. I like seeing things with you. I just didn't think you wanted to stay more than a day."

Tracey smiled then.

"I made my reservation for three nights. Maybe you should do the same or you might end up sharing my tent with me."

On our way out of the campsite in Tracey's Jeep, I did just that. When I came out of the office, Tracey grinned.

"Did you get the same spot?"

"Yes I did. I reserved three more nights, just in case."

"Just in case of what?"

"I don't know. Just in case it takes us longer to see everything than two more days I guess."

Tracey put the Jeep in drive and grinned.

"So maybe you do like me a little."

Becoming travelling Buddies.

The Indian village was interesting and so was Fort Mandan, though I thought there was more to see at Fort Mandan. As we toured the different buildings, Tracey kept pointing out things to me. Sometimes, she didn't know what those things were and asked me if I did. It was that way at the carpenter's shop and at the blacksmith's shop. It was fun telling her what this tool was used for or how the carpenter or blacksmith would have used them. She was surprised that all the logs were vertical instead of horizontal and asked me why. I didn't know, but one of the rangers explained it to us both. It was because they could build long walls that way without needing really long logs and the fort needed to be pretty big to hold all the men in the expedition.

While we were close, we also went to the Lewis and Clark Interpretive center. That was interesting too. It was almost one by the time we got through all of that, so we drove back to the campground.

Tracey fixed lunch for us both in my RV and then suggested we take another walk. We were down on the river bank when Tracey looked out over the water and then sighed.

"You know, I had a lot of reservations about camping when Joe said he wanted to start. I mean, I'd be giving up everything I'd lived with for all those years and starting out living in a way I didn't know anything about.

"Now, when I come to a place like this and just watch the river go by or see the birds singing in the trees, I don't know if I could ever go back to that old life again. I see something different every day and I keep learning about things I never knew before. It gets lonely sometimes, but it's still worth it."

I said I didn't think she could possibly be lonely, and Tracey frowned.

"Why would you say that? Aren't you lonely sometimes too?"

"Well, yes, but that's different. You had your husband before while I haven't lived with anybody in years. Besides, I would think you have a lot of men trying to meet you."

Tracey grinned.

"You think men are just dying to make it with a woman as old as I am? Let me let you in on a little secret. If a woman hasn't found a man by the time she turns forty, she's probably not going to, at least not a man worth having around. Most of those are already married, and a few of the ones who aren't usually aren't all that interested in women, if you know what I mean. The rest are going through their mid-life crisis. I call it the 'I'm still the man I was at twenty thing', and they're looking for girls, not women. They may talk to women as old as I am, but the first blonde with little boobs and a tight little butt who walks by; well, you can see them looking for a way to end the conversation."

I didn't think like that, and that's what I told Tracey. She just laughed.

"You mean to tell me that those young girls we saw today didn't do anything for you? I saw you looking at them."

"Well, yes, I looked, but no, I didn't want any of them. They were pretty, but they weren't women, not yet."

Tracey frowned.

"You mean you'd only want an older women; a woman like me."

I nodded.

"Well, yes."

Tracey grinned then.

"I've heard this line before. What you're really saying is you'd like to spend a night with me and then you'd be gone."

That upset me.

"No, that's not what I'm saying. You're putting words in my mouth, and it makes me a little mad that you think that. All I'm saying is you're a nice looking woman and I thought men would want to meet you. I guess you don't. I think we need to go back to the campground now."

Silent travels.

Tracey didn't say anything on the way back and I didn't either because I felt bad about what I'd said to Tracey. She probably did have men telling her that. I'd jumped to conclusions and accused her of thinking that about me when I didn't really have any reason to. What I should have done was left out the part about her putting words in my mouth, because she really wasn't. I was acting pretty immature and I was mad at myself for being that way. I liked Tracey and didn't want to lose her as a friend.

It wasn't until we got to my RV that Tracey finally said something.

"Pete, I'd planned on making dinner for us. Are you mad enough that I should just go back to my tent or could you stand having me around long enough to cook some burgers? I got some potato salad and other stuff to go with the burgers and I'll never eat it all myself."

The look on her face told me she really wanted to do this, so there was no way I could say no.

"Tracey, I need to apologize for what I said back there. What you said just struck me wrong and I overreacted. I'd like it if you cooked for us again."

I thought Tracey would probably cook our hamburgers on my stove, but when I helped her bring everything from her Jeep to my RV, she handed me a small, portable propane grill.

"Joe never liked burgers fixed on a stove, so we bought this little grill to take with us. I'll set it up on the picnic table beside your RV and we'll have real, grilled burgers."

The hamburgers were great and so was everything else, but I think that was mostly because Tracey was sitting there at the picnic table across from me. It just seemed right, you know? I mean, not since I was first married had I sat across the table from a woman, but it felt like it did back then.

When we finished eating, Tracey and I took all her stuff back to her Jeep. She was putting the potato salad and other things that needed to be kept cold in her little cooler, but when she opened it, she said, "Oh darn it. I forgot to get ice. I'll have to go up to the office and get some."

I knew that wasn't going to work because when I'd checked both times I'd payed for my space.

"Tracey, they don't have ice up there. I checked."

Tracey sighed.

"Well, I'll have to drive somewhere and get some unless; you don't have much in your refrigerator. Could I put my stuff in there until morning?"

I put the portable grill in her Jeep and then carried her cooler back to the Thor. Tracey put all her stuff in my refrigerator and then smiled.

"Now it looks like a refrigerator should look; milk, eggs, bacon, lettuce, meat, and leftovers. It's what my refrigerator always looked like at home. You should keep it that way. You'd be healthier."

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Rainstorm in Fargo: Part 1

Pete was retired and seeing the US. Then Tracey came along.

Based on a post by ronde, in 2 parts. Listen to the ► Podcast at Connected.

The ‘workaholic’ retires.

It's amazing how much time you have once you retire. You have nowhere to be at any certain time and no people you just have to be there to meet. You have no deadlines and no tasks that absolutely have to be done before the corporate visit on Tuesday. It's like a curtain between you and your life has been lifted and you can see yourself doing what you always wanted to do.

That's what I thought I was going to see when I cleaned out my desk and went to the retirement party at my office. It was exciting to know that no longer would my life be dictated by some corporate edict or some problem that had to be solved right now if the entire business wasn't going to immediately collapse.

It was just that way for about a month. I could stay up late or go to bed early depending upon how I felt. I could watch movies on cable any time I wanted instead of falling asleep in the middle when watching at night. I could do anything I wanted to do; except after a month I didn't know what that was because I'd already done everything I could think of doing. There was a reason for that, and the reason started bothering me because of George Mills.

I was one of those guys who worked twelve hours a day at my office and then worked another couple hours at home. George was one of those guys too. George lasted six months after he retired before keeling over in his neighbor's back yard and croaking. It was at his funeral I realized George had never said anything about any hobbies or anything except work. He even had a complete set of work files in his home office that he kept updated to the current information so he could work at home. His wife said George had a heart attack, but I figured George had just given up because without his job, he had no reason to keep living.

I didn't want to go down that same road, but it looked like that was where I was headed. After a month, it was hard to get out of bed, shower and shave, and then get dressed. Other than a weekly trip to the grocery store for some frozen dinners and some beer, I just sat in my house. It was still winter, and when spring finally made the grass grow, I'd have to mow about once a week, but that was all I had to look forward to.

When I got home from George's funeral, I sat down and took stock of where I was in life. My list was both encouraging and a little dissappointing.

Youthful Infatuation Goes Bad.

The worst mistake I'd made was marrying Marsha when I was twenty and still in college. It was a time we were both studying hard during the week and playing hard on the weekends. When we graduated, me with a degree in engineering and Marsha with a degree in finance, it was still good for the first couple of years. After that, the marriage went downhill pretty fast.

It wasn't a money problem because we were both making good salaries. The problem was me. I know that. I couldn't stop working, even on the weekends, but Marsha wanted to go out and have fun on those weekends. She finally started going out by herself and in the process, met a guy who didn't work all day, every day, and then come home and work at night too. After the second year, we had a serious talk and decided to split and go our separate ways. Marsha didn't want anything from me, so other than spending about two months salary on a lawyer in case she changed her mind, it didn't cost me anything except my time and a lot of soul searching.

That soul searching led me to realize I probably wasn't going to change relative to my work habits, so another woman probably was going to work out the same way. I dated a little at first, but it never worked out because there was always some important project I had to finish. After I canceled a date or two, she'd tell me she had already made other plans. I finally stopped trying.

The Bachelor Life.

All that work did get me a rapid rise in my company, then a higher paying job at another, and then another until by the age of sixty, I wasn't a millionaire, but I had enough in the bank I didn't have to work to live comfortably. I'd bought and paid for a pretty nice house, drove a new car every couple of years, and in general was pretty happy with my life.

I retired that year thinking I was young enough I'd still have time to catch up with everything I'd missed. What I ended up being was lost with nowhere to go and nothing to do. I needed some way to occupy my time or I was going to end up like George.

One afternoon, I was sitting on my couch and watching a travel show about national parks when I thought maybe I had an answer to my problem.

After a lot of thought, I'd figured out that work had given me three things I needed to be happy - something to plan for, something to do to follow that plan, and a way to keep learning. I'd looked at a bunch of hobbies other people enjoy, but none of them really interested me. They either required a lot of equipment and space or took a long time to learn. Watching about national parks was a different story. All I needed to go to a national park was me and I didn't need to learn anything first. I'd learn just by going there.

How to travel was the next question. Though my job had required flying a lot, I never liked it. I always felt like I was trapped in an aluminum tube and couldn't do anything to help myself is something happened. Driving wasn't that way. If I wanted to stop to look at something, I could stop. If I was hungry, I could get something to eat. If I was tired, no matter what time of day, I could just pull into a hotel and get a room.

Hitting the Road.

After a little figuring of costs, it looked like traveling around to parks might be fun, but it would be pretty expensive what with the cost of hotel rooms and eating out all the time. There was also the problem of my house. I couldn't just leave it empty for a month at a time, and a month is about what it would take to get to and back from some of the parks I found that interested me. I was driving back from grocery shopping one afternoon when the answer pulled up beside me.

The motorhome looked huge, but the driver wasn't having any trouble negotiating the traffic. It just took longer to change lanes and a lot longer to accelerate. All I knew about motorhomes was that you could live in them, so I started doing some investigating on the internet. What I found convinced me this was the answer to most of my problems.

I looked at several types, and decided the type they call "Class A" was what I wanted. I didn't need to be able to sleep six people, but they were big enough they wouldn't feel like living in a closet and they were really nice inside. They all had heaters for winter and air conditioning for summer, and even though most campsites had receptacles for electricity, the big motorhomes had on-board generators for power. I could park it anywhere and still have all the comforts of home.

There were a lot of them for sale within a hundred miles of me, so I took several trips to look at different makes and models. I knew I wanted one less than forty feet long, because my research found out that some states and some campsites have a length limit of forty feet.

After looking at a lot and driving a few, I decided a Thor Challenger was what I wanted. It had everything I could ever want plus some. The driver's seat and passenger's seat were more like living room chairs than car seats. It had a little kitchen with a microwave, a two burner propane stove, and a sink. I only needed one bathroom, but it came with two and they weren't really much smaller than the bathroom in most apartments. One had a shower, and one had a tub with shower.

It was roomy on the inside too, thanks to three sections that extended a few feet once it was parked and leveled. Those extensions made it possible to have a king-size bed in the main bedroom and a double bed in the living area that folded up into a couch for the wide-screen television set on the opposite wall. It had a surprising amount of closet space too, and the kitchen had room to store pots and pans and a small pantry.

One thing I really liked was the full size refrigerator. A lot of the smaller RV's had tiny little refrigerators. I didn't want to be grocery shopping every day. The damned thing also had three television sets all cable ready - one in the master bedroom, one across from the couch, and one on the outside under the electrically extended patio awning.

It had power everything, including a system that self-leveled it when parked. I didn't realize I needed that until the salesman explained that most campsites aren't level, so without it, I'd be jacking it up level by hand.

The price he quoted me was just shy of two-hundred thousand, but I'd expected that and I had a plan. If I was driving all over the US, I wouldn't need my house, and my house would more than pay for the Thor and still leave quite a bit to add to my travel cash. A month later, I sold my house and everything the Thor already had that I didn't need two of. After I picked up the Thor and temporarily parked it at a local campsite, I was ready to start except for my car.

I'd seen a lot of cars towed behind motorhomes, but I really didn't see the need. Most grocery stores have huge parking lots, so I could just drive the Thor to a Walmart and get my groceries before I parked for the night. It took another week to sell my car.

The day after the check for my car cleared, I emptied the black water tanks, filled the clean water tank, and then drove to a gas station. Seeing the dollars add up when I filled the eighty gallon fuel tank was a bit of a shock, but I'd figured the fuel cost into my travel budget. The Thor was supposed to average about seven miles to the gallon, so fuel would still be cheaper than driving my car, eating every meal in a restaurant, and paying for hotel rooms.

It was June by then and the days were warming up in the northern states, so my plan was to head North from Nashville and drive across Wisconsin, Minnesota, North Dakota, Montana, Idaho, and Washington and then turn South. Depending upon how long that took, I'd go South for the winter through California, then turn East and drive to Florida. That plan was pretty flexible. I wasn't in a hurry to get anywhere.

I'd already seen as much of Chicago as I wanted, so I bypassed it and headed into Wisconsin.

I didn't push my schedule. Driving time was from about nine in the morning until three in the afternoon. Then I'd start looking for an RV campsite on the GPS unit. The point was to enjoy the drive and I did. Sitting up so high, I could see for miles ahead of me, and I could also look down into the cars that passed me.

Sightseeing in the other lane.

Just watching the country change was worth the drive. It was relaxing just driving along and watching the fields and forests go by and watching the other people in their cars. Sometimes, those people weren't really relaxing. The first day, I realized what I'd read about what truckers saw was true.

The rear facing camera on the Thor had picked up the black SUV when it passed the semi behind me except it didn't just pass. It pulled up to go around the semi, but slowed to the truck's speed for about thirty seconds before driving on toward me.

When it got closer, in my side mirror I could see a man driving and a woman in the passenger seat. When it passed me, it did the same thing as when it passed the truck. When the SUV was even with my side window, it started pacing me When I looked down into the passenger window, there was a woman sitting there, only she wasn't just sitting. She was slumped down and her top was unbuttoned and pulled away from her naked breasts, and those breasts were pretty impressive.

She looked up a me, grinned, and then lifted her breasts and sort of wobbled them up and down. Then she licked her lips, took a nipple in the fingers of each hand and pulled her big breasts into long cones. As the SUV accelerated, she smiled and waved.

Well, that was pretty weird, I thought, but it was just the start. I never realized there were so many women who apparently like showing themselves to complete strangers. There weren't hundreds, but over the next few weeks if I was driving past a large city on a weekend, I'd see at least one. I saw more bare breasts than I'd ever seen outside of movies on cable.

There were also a couple who were covered on top but naked from the waist down and obviously masturbating. One was even completely naked. As that sedan drove along beside me for almost a minute and the woman worked her fingers in and out, she looked up at me and pursed her lips in a kiss. Right before the sedan drove on, the driver reached over and pinched her left nipple, the woman's mouth opened in a little "O" shape and she arched up as far as the seat belt would let her and her thighs started to quiver.

Well, I might have been sixty, but I wasn't immune to what a naked woman can do to a man. Some of those women were young, but most seemed to be more mature, mature enough I'd have loved meeting them and wouldn't have felt like I was screwing some college girl. Most were with a man so I figured he was into showing off his wife or girlfriend and might not mind sharing her. There were a couple where the driver was a woman too, and I wondered if they were both into the exhibitionist thing and if they both might like a little sack time with an agreeable guy.

Nights in the RV.

I would have been more than agreeable to both those little fantasies. It had been a long time since I'd slept with a woman, but I hadn't lost the urge. It was my damned job that stopped me from trying. I never met any women except the women at work and they were all married or too young. Oh, there were the checkout girls at the grocery store. Most of them weren't married, but they were even younger than the women at my job. Most looked young enough they were probably still in high school.

The first night I pulled into a camping spot was also interesting and made me think I'd chosen the right way to spend my time. I'd leveled the Thor and was hooking up my electric, black water and clean water connections when a guy walked up with two beers, handed me one, and said "Hi. Haven't seen you before. Where you from?"

That night, I found out a lot of the people at RV campgrounds know each other. I thought my idea of living in an RV all the time was probably unique, but a lot of people were doing the same thing. They'd hook up at an RV camp from time to time and share stories of what they'd seen and done. It was almost like there was an extended family of RV campers out there. By the time we all went back to our RV's for bed, it was almost midnight and I'd made a bunch of new friends. Well, truth be told, they were the first actual friends I'd had in a long time. I'd worked with a lot of people but was too busy to make friends with any of them.

Most were about my age and were making the best of their retirement by seeing the US. While some still had permanent homes somewhere, for many their motor home was the only home they had. They'd plan their trip to be at a daughter or son's home for the holidays, but other than that, they lived, as one woman told me, "Free as when we were twenty and just married with no kids."

As I motored through Wisconsin and then into North Dakota, I kept seeing a few of the same people, and I met a lot more when I parked for the night. It was always the same. I'd pull into my spot and hook up. While I was doing that, somebody would walk over to say hello and invite me to spend some time with them.

Most of the RV parks also had tent camping sites, but those were usually used by younger couples, often with kids along once the schools let out. I like kids, but I also like quiet, so I usually asked for a site some distance away from the tent spots.

Weather Hits Without Warning.

One afternoon when I was rolling through Fargo, North Dakota it was raining like hell, and I mean raining so hard my windshield wipers were barely keeping up. I'd seen the weather forecast and knew that was probably going to happen, so I'd called ahead for a reservation and booked it with my credit card. It was a good thing I had, because when I pulled into the campground, there was only one spot left and that spot was next to the tent sites.

After pulling onto the pad, I leveled the Thor and ran out the extensions but didn't go out to hook anything up. My holding tanks were far from full and I had most of the 150 gallons of fresh water left in the water tank. The generator came to life when I started it so I had electricity for everything.

The rain let up about half an hour later while I was deciding what I was going to have for dinner. It was then, a Jeep Wrangler drove into the tent site beside me. A woman got out, opened the back, and pulled out a bag. In the bag was a tent, and she started setting it up. It wasn't a big tent like the families I'd seen using, but it was big enough it was taking her a while.

She had the back poles in place and was working on the poles at the entrance when it started raining again. In less than a minute, I figured she was soaked through to the skin and she still didn't have the tent so it would stand up by itself. She wasn't going to get it to stand up either. The wind that blew in the rain wasn't especially strong, but the tent was acting like the sail on a sailboat and it was obvious she wasn't strong enough to control it.

I opened the side door on the Thor and yelled, "Hey, there. You're not getting anywhere. Come inside until this rain blows over".

She looked up, gave me a funny look, but then ran over to the door and stepped inside. She said, "Thanks. I thought I could get my tent up before it started raining again, but I was getting drenched out there", then chuckled.

"I think I better just stand here until it quits or I'll drip all over your floor."

I didn't quite know what to say because she was the first woman I'd met in anything resembling a social environment in years. All I could do for a few seconds was look at her.

She wasn't the young girl I'd expected to see. She looked about my age or maybe a little younger but I could see a few strands of sliver in her wet brunette hair. She was wearing jeans and a T-shirt that were both soaked through, and that wet T-shirt was sort of stuck to the bra holding her big breasts. When she smiled at me, I snapped out of my trance.

"No, the floor is vinyl and it'll mop up just fine. Come on inside and dry off".

She frowned at me.

"No, thank you, unless your wife has a robe or something I can wear."

I figured when I said I wasn't married, she'd think the worst and leave. I didn't want her to do that.

"Ma'am, I'm not married, but I might be able to find something you could wear. I think you have a bigger problem than that though. You didn't get your tent set up so it'll be as wet on the inside as on the outside. You don't have anyplace to sleep even if it does stop raining."

She frowned at me again.

"I can sleep in my Jeep, thank you. I've done it before and it didn't kill me."

"What about eating? I don't think you're going to be able to start a fire or light a stove in the rain."

She cocked her head.

"Are you asking me to spend the night with you?"

"No, I'm just offering you a dry place to sleep, right here on my couch by yourself, and something hot to eat. Oh; and something to wear until your clothes dry out or you can get some dry ones."

She was still looking at me with her head cocked to one side, so I tried to explain myself.

"Ma'am, I've only been doing this for a few weeks, but one thing I've learned is most of the campers are friendly people who help each other out. That's all I'm trying to do. I'm not trying to suggest anything else."

She looked at me for what had to be a minute, but then she smiled.

"I guess it would be a lot nicer here than outside in my Jeep. Thank you for making the offer. I don't know what you'd have that I could wear though. Maybe a shirt would work, but you're a lot taller than me and my; well, I'm bigger in other places than you are, so your clothes aren't gonna fit me at all."

I smiled, both because I'd evidently convinced her I wasn't a serial killer and because for some reason I was happy she was going to stay.

"I think I might have

A Writer's Cabin: Part 2.

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

A Writer's Cabin: Part 2.

A permanent change of location, and state of mind.

Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I opened the door and stepped inside, announced by a jingling bell.

"Dale, good morning," Brooke said, standing and extending her hand.

Clad in tight black slacks, a red blouse, her dark hair held in place by a large gold clasp, and shoes with moderate heels, I was reminded that she was an attractive lady. And that didn't include the unforgettable pale blue eyes.

"Good to see you, Brooke. I'm ready to sign whatever."

"I have the papers ready." She spread some papers across her desk.

"And I'm ready to pay, also."

"You won't have to do that until the closing."

I handed her the check.

"Dale, this is for $225,000."

"That should cover everything, shouldn't it?"

"I'm sure, but you should pay at closing."

"I'd rather just give it to you, and it will be here when it's needed."

"Dale, I can't take it. I mean."

"Brooke," I interrupted, "if I can trust you to drive my Porsche, I can trust you with my $225,000."

For five seconds, she just looked at me, then the laughter began, and she had to sit down. At last, she took a deep breath and looked at me again.

"Where did you come from?" she asked. 'And don't you dare say, New York."

"All I can say is that visiting here and meeting the people, particularly you, is so much different than New York; that it's changing my behavior."

"It's probably illegal or unethical, but drive me to the bank so I can deposit it. We'll sign when we get back."

We did exactly that: the teller at the bank calling for her manager. I suggested they contact the bank in New York for verification. While the manager took care of that, Brooke and the teller chatted. I watched the teller lean forward and whisper to Brooke, who then looked at me.

I stepped toward them. "Autographed copies if you don't tell anyone."

"Really? Okay, I won't."

Her nameplate told me she was Sally, and I'd try to remember that.

"All confirmed," the manager said, "Go ahead and process it, Sally."

"Largest check I've ever processed," Sally said, and we headed back to the office.

"Maybe you can drive this thing after we do the signing."

"I think I have things to do, Dale," she answered with a chuckle.

"I've got some book signing to take care of."

"Listen, I nearly forgot. The man who's selling the cabin has moved to Oregon and told me that if I felt sure of the sale, the buyer could move right in."

"Oh my gosh, I'm ready." I began to plan as she drove. I'd leave the car here, fly to New York, rent a truck, and drive back to the cabin. I'd need some help. I wondered.

"You're quiet."

"Thinking, and I need help."

"Go on."

"Are there Ubers out here?"

"Not unless they come from the city. Where do you need to go?"

"The airport; so I can fly to New York, rent a truck, and drive my things back here."

"And take the truck to the city to return it."

I nodded.

"Dale, you know I'd be more than happy to take care of that."

What a beautiful smile accompanied her offer.

"Eyes on the road, please, and you're way too kind." I assured her.

"Well, you're a very interesting man, and I'm enjoying being around you."

"Wow, and very honestly, I'm enjoying being around you as well. I'm learning things that are very foreign to me and will become a part of my writing; and my life." We'd pulled into the small lot, and there was that smile again with the sparkling pale blue eyes. Brooke was a very attractive lady.

"Before I sign anything, let's go for a drive."

"Dale, that frightens me. I don't know."

If you ruin the car, I'll buy a new one and we'll try again."

That certainly widened her eyes. "I'm not sure I totally understand you, Dale."

"No problem. Perhaps I enjoy being a little mysterious."

"Well, you certainly have surprised me a few times." She admitted.

"Come on. You can just drive the car a couple of blocks as a starter."

Obviously reluctant, she followed me to the Porsche and climbed into the driver s seat.

"I m so close to the ground," she said with a giggle.

I showed her how to adjust the seat and the mirrors.

"I'm only going a couple of blocks. We don't need to change everything."

I discovered she had driven a standard shift when she'd first learned to drive at sixteen. It was a pickup truck with a column shift lever, but at least she'd used a clutch before. As we pulled away from the parking spot and she pressed on the accelerator, we shot forward, then slammed to a stop.

"Dale," she pleaded.

"I'm not going to learn to play the piano after one lesson, rebutted her implied argument. and you'll need to learn about the Porsche as well. Just keep going."

We completed the two-block circuit, and I don't think I've ever seen such a relieved look on a face.

"I'd say that was a good job. Now, let s go sign some papers."

She smiled, and I could tell that, in her own way, she had enjoyed driving the Porsche, possibly just from the sense of accomplishment.

I signed everything, thanked Brooke again for all her help, and then returned to the motel to make lots of arrangements. When they were taken care of, I made another call.

"Well, it's about time you called." Katherine s New York rudeness now was even more obvious when I was in rural Ohio.

"You could have called me." I matched her pushiness.

"I was being polite and not disturbing what you're doing wherever you are." She congratulated her own virtue.

"You're a saint, Katherine, an absolute saint. Did you get the two chapters taken care of?"

"I did. Your editor loved them and only changed a couple of words. How have you beguiled her to go along with whatever you write?"

I used Marie Laveau, the voodoo queen from Louisiana."

"I thought she was long dead. Katherine bantered back at me.

"Obviously not, if she's working for me."

"So, why did you call?"

"Just to let you know that I will be in town tomorrow to rent a truck and use it the following day as a receptacle for my New York life, which will be transported to Ohio to my new residence."

"So, you're really doing that?"

"It's done. I've purchased a place, and will send you the new address."

"How can you stand that, after living in New York?"

"How could I have stood New York, knowing what I know now."

"Maybe Marie Laveau has cast a spell on you." The witty agent didn t miss a beat.

I almost said, not Marie, but Brooke, but held my tongue.

"Of course, I wish you good luck and hope this doesn't disrupt your writing."

"On the contrary, I think it will help my writing."

"Send me the address."

We signed off, and I called Brooke.

"What's the latest?"

"My plane leaves at ten, so I'd like to be there by eight-thirty. What time should I be ready?"

"I'll pick you up at seven-forty-five."

"You're a jewel, Brooke."

"You're very sweet. See you in the morning." She said, then hung up.

As expected, Brooke was there right on time, and the trip to the airport was straightforward and uneventful. She cautioned me several times to drive carefully on the way back since my Porsche and the truck I'd be renting had absolutely nothing in common. I assured her that I would.

At the airport, she got out of the car and walked around to where I was standing. She extended her arms, and I stepped into them and received a warm and very enjoyable squeeze.

"Hurry back, Mister," she said.

"I checked, and the driving time from New York to here is about eight and a half hours. With stops, probably over nine hours. I plan to have everything ready when I pick up the truck, so hopefully, I'll get started home by ten in the morning. That should get me home at seven or eight."

"Here's the key to the cabin. Give me a call when you want to turn in the truck, and I'll follow you there."

"Brooke, you don't have to do all that." I was beginning to feel guilty about all that she was doing.

"Brooke Rowe Real Estate provides full service," she said with a chuckle. "Now, one more hug, and get on your way."

We hugged again, and I thanked her for everything. I was traveling light, no bag; and checking in and boarding was simple.

The flight was an hour long, and I called an Uber to take me to my apartment. The boxes I'd ordered had been delivered to the lobby of the building, and I carried them upstairs, put them together, and packed them. I wasn't a clothing hog, so that part was simple. The pictures and knick-knacks were easy as well, and soon, everything was ready. I checked with the truck rental, and they were ready for me.

I decided to head to Zǐh o's for dinner and a farewell.

"Mr. Dale. Have not seen you for a while."

"I know, Zǐh o. I've been in Ohio."

"Oh, far out west."

"It's a ways, but I'm moving there."

"Moving? No more eating at Zǐh o's?" He said with a sober face.

"I'm afraid not. And I'll miss it for sure."

"Tonight, my treat. Order what you want." He said with resolute duty.

"Shrimp fried rice will be perfect. I love it."

The fried rice was perfect, and I knew I'd miss it in Ohio. The food at the diner in Caraway was very different but equally good. I wondered if I'd miss the variety that I was used to in New York. Time would tell.

We bid each other farewell, and I promised Zǐh o that I'd be sure to come to see him when I was in New York in the future.

Picking up the truck went much as I'd learned to expect things in New York to go.

"What do you mean you can't find my reservation? I called yesterday to check, and they said everything was in order."

"Ain't my problem, Mister. There ain't a reservation here for Dale Scholtz."

"You've got to have it. Check again."

He checked with the same result.

"I checked yesterday. D a l e S c h u l t z:"

"Wait. I thought you said your name was S-c-h-o-l-t-z."

"I think that may have been what you thought you heard, but that's incorrect."

He glared at me but checked again.

"Yeah, here it is." He slapped a paper down on the counter. "Sign here, here, and here." The pen was slapped down equally hard.

"Take this out to the booth. They'll show you the truck." He stomped back to his desk.

I received a few instructions at the booth, drove to the apartment, and loaded the truck. It was a small truck, like an SUV, so it wasn't quite like driving a forty-foot truck. I maneuvered my way out of New York fairly quickly, letting the built-in GPS guide me. Soon, I was on the road and headed to Ohio.

I'd been driving for nearly an hour when I realized I was wishing that Brooke was sitting next to me and talking with me as I drove. That was certainly something new. She seemed really nice and willing to help me get established. I'd even commented on it before I left, and she indicated she was perfectly happy doing it. How happy was she?

And then there'd been the hugs yesterday. Two of them. I smiled as I realized how much I'd enjoyed those hugs. Was something about me changing? I'd gone twenty-seven years without women cluttering my life, but this one seemed different. Was it just the Caraway difference I'd been experiencing, or was there more?

She was enjoyable to look at with those fascinating blue eyes contrasting with her very dark hair and slightly dark complexion. She'd never really said anything that indicated that she liked me or wanted to be with me, except that she was often with me. Uh.

What would I do when I was back in Ohio? Maybe just wait for her to be more definite? If I was writing this as a story, how would I do it? I wrote about romance, so why didn't I know more about real life? Maybe it was because I controlled the writing, and I wasn't sure I was in control now.

I arrived at the cabin at about eight, as expected, and was inside the after unloading the first box when I received a text.

Are you at the cabin yet?

Just got here and beginning to unload.

Would you like some help?

What did that mean? Did she really want to help? Was it just Brooke Rowe Real Estate completing their full service? I stopped and took a deep breath.

Dale, I asked myself. Are you overanalyzing? Would you like to have Brooke here?

Answer, "Yes, I would. If it's not an inconvenience for you, I'd love to have some help.

Good. I'll be there in fifteen minutes.

More analysis. She'd said, "Good." That seemed to mean that she was happy that I needed some help. A subtle hint, perhaps, but I was going to take it at face value and see what developed. In fact, I stopped unloading, leaving more for us to do together when she arrived.

Brooke swept through the front door with a big smile. "That's not a very big truck, not at all what I was picturing."

"I didn't move any furniture, just clothing, books, and miscellaneous stuff. But it all needs to be unloaded."

"Let's get going then."

It wasn't difficult with me taking the heavier boxes and Brooke the lighter ones. By nine-thirty, we were finished.

Thank you so much, Brooke. I appreciate the help, and I appreciate you."

Her eyes jerked to mine. "Well, I enjoy being with you too. Are you planning to sleep here tonight? We need to make a bed if you are."

"Well, I don't want to sleep here until I'm completely moved, and as long as I have the truck, it isn't complete. Tomorrow, I'll have the grand moving in, even though, officially, I don't own it yet."

"That will be nice." There was a definite questioning look on her face.

"Lots of things need to be done, and I could use more help deciding where to hang things, what things to add, and what furniture to replace."

"The lady that owns the furniture store in town is a pretty good decorator, too. She could probably help you."

I smiled. "I think I'd rather have Brooke Rowe Real Estate complete their full service by helping me."

A wonderful smile shone on Brooke's face. "Good. She'd love to do it." Brooke confirmed in 3^rd person.

"What's open where we can get something to eat?" I was hungry.

"Not much, except Brooke Rowe Real Estate's full-service kitchen."

I shook my head. "Brooke, that's too much."

She looked sad. "Are you rejecting Brooke's offer to feed you?"

I realized I couldn't reject any offer from Brooke. "Never," I replied, "but I owe you big time."

"I'll have to come up with a way for you to pay this off, then." That comment came with a different kind of smile to her face.

I followed the Cadillac to a pleasant one-story house on the very edge of town. She pulled into the garage, and I parked on the driveway.

"I hope you like cheese," Brooke said as she prepared the grilled cheese sandwiches.

"Are you putting three kinds of cheese on each sandwich?"

"Sure. Isn't that the way you're supposed to do it," she added with a giggle.

"You're the expert," I said, anticipating what this might be like.

"And I'm using cinnamon butter on the bread, too."

"Brooke, where'd you learn this stuff?"

"I like to experiment."

I enjoy good food, and I wanted to know what other experiments she might have on hand.

"Here ya go. Lemme know."

I waited a few seconds to let it cool, having burned my mouth more than once on hot cheese. I loved her anticipatory look.

I took the first bite. "Oh my gosh, what a surprise. I've never had a grilled cheese like this before, and anytime you're serving, I'll be here to eat them."

"Really?"

"If you let me know, I promise to come and praise your culinary expertise."

"Aw, you're sweet. I have other recipes you might like."

"Could you prepare them at the cabin? I can picture us sitting on the screened-in porch eating a delicious and unique dinner."

"Me, too, Dale. I'd love to do that." Her flirting was as overt as my own.

"Just send me a list of what you need, and I'll have it ready for you."

She nodded. "Okay."

We finished the sandwiches and set nine in the morning for her to meet me at the motel and follow me to where I'd be turning in the truck. I locked up and we headed off, me to the motel and Brooke to her house.

I climbed into bed smiling. The sandwich had been excellent, and Brooke inviting me to her house even better. I'd found it difficult to leave her, and I sensed she was feeling the same. I was a sensitive writer, or so I'd been called by the critics, and I should be able to understand people. When I looked myself straight in the eye, I realized that I had been fully understanding Brooke but refusing to accept it. Tomorrow, maybe I could straighten things out.

I was sitting in the truck, waved to her when she arrived and headed to the address I'd been given. It was accurate, and the turning-in process was much more straightforward than the picking-up process had been. Just the difference between New York and Caraway I guessed.

I climbed into the Cadillac. "Thanks again for being so helpful."

"You don't need to keep saying that, Dale. I know you're thankful, and by now, we're good friends and do things for each other."

"I don't know. It'll be difficult, but I'll try. I m not use to kindness, living in New York. I just want to let you know how much it means to me.

"Do you have lots of ideas for decorating the cottage?"

"Not really. I'm going to have you decorate it just the way you'd like to have it."

"But you might not like some of the things I'd do."

"I doubt it."

"Dale, are you sure? I don't want to spend money on something you won't like."

"Well, if you decorate it just the way you like, then you won't have to change anything when it's yours and my cabin."

She hit the brakes hard and pulled onto the berm.

"What did you just say?"

"What did you just hear?"

"What I've been wanting to hear for several days."

"I think you heard correctly, then."

"Are you saying ...?"

"I'm saying that I missed you more than I'd imagined I could while I was away for only two days. I wanted you in the seat beside me while I drove. I pictured that over and over."

"I missed you so much and prayed over and over that you'd be safe."

I took hold of her hand and pulled her toward me. "I missed those blue eyes looking at me."

"Kiss me."

I did, and she kissed me back. I was amazed at the feelings that were racing through my body.

"I've been so afraid."

"Of what? Surely not of me?" I asked, surprised at what she'd said.

"Of myself and the way I was feeling about you."

"But we've gotten along so well."

"I know, but you're a famous author from New York, and I'm just a small-town real estate agent.

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

A Writer's Cabin: Part 1.

Retreating to an isolated cabin, a famous author finds love.

Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

"Dale, nice of you to drop in." Katherine's sardonic smile told me how she really felt.

"I have an appointment."

"That hasn't always mattered in the past." I'd missed one appointment in nearly a year, but Katherine loved to jab me with the nits she picked.

"I suppose. You make bundles off me, though", I retorted.

"So, that gives you the right to ignore appointments and not even have the common courtesy to let me know."

I'd left my cell phone at a restaurant. "Listen, if you want to drop me from your list of clients, we can work that out. You're getting to be a pain in the ass to deal with, Katherine. Plus, this office of yours on the forty-fourth floor is a pain. I get an upset stomach riding the elevator." Being from New York and hating elevators did not meld well, but somehow, I'd survived.

"My poor delicate author. Perhaps you should try the stairs."

"Perhaps we should try some Zoom appointments." I wondered why Katherine and I could never have a friction-free meeting. Maybe it was our signs. I'm a Libra and I'd learned earlier that she was an Aries. Silly, perhaps, but there was definitely something. I think we rather enjoyed skirmishing with each other.

"Bars are kind of noisy for Zoom calls." She objected.

"You don't know me at all, Katherine. I don't drink in public -- oh, maybe a glass of wine at those idiotic things you schedule for me."

"Those idiotic things sell your books."

I hated to admit that I needed to sell books. I wrote because I loved it and seemed to have a certain talent for it. But I also needed a roof over my head and food in my stomach. Therefore, I needed to sell books, and Katherine was here to help me do just that. And, I had to admit that she'd done a decent job. My bank account assured me of that.

"I suppose you're right." I relented.

"Let me mark this on my calendar. Dale Schultz agreed with something I said." She scribbled something on her desk calendar.

"So why exactly did I have to ride the supersonic elevator to see you today."

"I thought I told you that."

"You sent me an email that basically said, be there or be square."

"I'm surprised you'd let a clich like that escape your lips." She teased.

"Talking isn't writing. And some people like clich s."

"On another subject, four chapters of the new book are due today."

"They're only due because you arbitrarily decide they're due. Sometimes fictional writing isn't done on a schedule."

"I thought a brilliant author like yourself could just snap your fingers and magnificently amazing stories appeared on the computer screen."

"Having never done it, I would expect you to think that."

"What, that you're a brilliant author?"

"You have three of the chapters on the flash drive, and the fourth is nearly complete. What's the rush?"

We want to get it published before the Christmas buying season. People still like to purchase hard copies of books by famous authors."

I was a moderately famous author, even though I didn't often admit it to myself. It made selling books relatively simple, which I enjoyed. But it made the public appearances and book signings that Katherine arranged; the bane of my existence. I was not a public person, and traveling all over the country was not enjoyable, and something needed to be done about it. I wasn't sure what, just yet.

"I suppose you're right. Put another note on your calendar there, for the mental slip of mine."

"What?" She perked up.

"I said, bane of my existence, another horrible clich .

Katherine shrugged, but didn't make a note on her desk calendar.

"Also, I have a check for you since you won't simplify things by allowing direct deposits to your bank account."

"I'm old-fashioned, I guess. I hear about bad things happening from that."

"Well, here's your preliminary check for the new book."

I glanced at it long enough to see $100,000 on the amount line. That would hold me for a while. This would be my fifth book, and the first four had been nicely successful, so my bank account was well-stocked at the present time, far beyond anything I'd imagined when I began writing. I folded the check and stuck it in my pocket.

"And we need to review the schedule of personal appearances and book signings I've set up for you."

It was only March, and we were shooting for a September publish date. I couldn't sign books until they were published. Maybe I could get COVID 19, or something and avoid all of that. Katherine had twelve events lined up, some of which would get national attention and some that were small, local events. I had insisted on the latter. I grew up in rural Pennsylvania before we moved to New York, and we Pennsylvanians had always seemed to be bypassed by everything big or important that happened. I wanted people in those types of places to have access to signed copies of my books if they wanted them.

"Those don't begin until October, so please don't forget about them. I'll send emails to remind you."

"I think your emails go directly to my spam folder. I'll have to check." I said in a deadpan delivery.

"You're impossible. If I didn't make gobs of money from you, I'd dump you in a nanosecond."

"Same here, you know."

We bid each other goodbye, and I left her office. Walking down the hall toward the elevator, I wondered what it might be like to descend forty-four flights of stairs. I was getting hungry and decided I needed plenty of nourishment before I attempted that, so I stopped at the elevator, as always. We made several stops on the way down, which seemed to decrease our peak velocity, and my stomach survived. I wondered if I could find an agent whose office was on the ground floor. Probably not.

Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant.

It was an unusually warm March day, so I walked to Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant rather than using a taxi or an Uber. Since I ate there often, Mr. W ng wasn't surprised to see me.

"Some shrimp chow mein for famous author?" were his words of greeting. That was my favorite of the restaurant's offerings, although their menu covered three pages.

"That sounds good, Zǐh o, but keep the shrimp and change the other to fried rice."

"Hot tea and wonton soup?" He offered.

It was lunchtime, but I could make it my dinner.

"Of course," I answered, nodding to him and receiving his nod in return.

I checked my phone and had several text messages. I'd changed my number several times, but somehow, people discovered what it was and would send me unwanted texts. They weren't spam or scams, just people talking about my writing. I read several of them since I had nothing else to do, but I stashed the phone when the wonton soup arrived. Mr. W ng served me personally and sat down as he usually did.

"How is wonton soup today? Breaking in new cook and would like opinion."

"Zǐh o, your wonton is always excellent, and this is no different. Some wonton is more water than anything else, but yours is solid and nourishing."

"Will inform new cook. Will Mr. Dale be wanting take home today?"

"Your food and my microwave seem to get along well, so perhaps the shrimp chow mein would be good."

"Will have, when finish. You good customer, Mr. Dale."

"That's because you're a good cook. I didn't have much Chinese until I came to New York, but I'm glad my parents found your restaurant. And," I said, winking at him, "I've included it in my new book. Characters in the book will be eating here."

"Mr. Dale, many thanks. For kindness, today is on me."

I bowed my head to him. "The many thanks is for you, Zǐh o. But I insist on paying."

I knew from experience that when people saw the name of the restaurant in the book, they'd come here to eat, and Zǐh o would be very busy. It made me happy to be able to do that for him, as he always took very good care of me. I saw someone from the kitchen headed for my table.

Zǐh o took the sack and handed it to me. "Chow mein for dinner," he said with a smile.

"Tell me something, Zǐh o. Do you like New York, the big city?"

"I born in Foshan in China and live there till I come here. I think population there is nine million. So, I used to big city. Is important to me as I feel strange when not in big city. You from big city too, Mr. Dale?"

"No, no, I'm not. I come from a small town, and I feel out of place somehow."

"But you famous author. Is important to be in big city for you, isn't it."

I chuckled. "It's easier sometimes, and I suppose important for some things, but it's also annoying most of the time."

"Have friends in China who say same thing about Foshan."

"It's what you get used to, I guess." I grumbled.

"New York big, but not Foshan."

"I think I know what you mean, Zǐh o.

I paid him for both meals and included a nice tip, which I knew he'd divide among his servers.

I left Zǐh o's and walked back to my apartment, which was on the fourth floor and not the forty-forth. I let my mind wander, trying to concentrate on creating a new chapter for the book. But it was difficult with loud diesel buses, emergency sirens, and just the noise and bustle of a big city.

I rode the slow-motion elevator to the fourth floor. Although I could certainly have afforded a nicer place, I was content with the one-bedroom cubby which I inhabited. As I was approaching my door, I heard someone calling to me.

"Hey, Dale. How's it going, neighbor?"

"Hey, Zach. Not too bad for a March day, and after a trip to the forty-fourth floor."

"Uh-oh, that again. How's your stomach?" he asked with a little laugh.

"We made lots of stops, so it wasn't too bad. I stopped at Zǐh o's and had some fried rice and brought some chow mein home." I held up the bag with the familiar emblem on the side.

"We need to go there. It's been a while, and Talia loves Cashew Chicken."

"That's good stuff. I have it every once in a while."

"Got the book finished?"

"Nearly. A couple more chapters."

"I'm sure you'll be relieved, and the money will be rolling in."

"I suppose. I'm just anxious to get started on the next book."

"Dale, you need to slow down and enjoy the fruits of your labor, whatever they might be. I know that money isn't the big motivation for you, but still, savor all that adulation you receive."

I laughed. "All of that adulation is a pain in the ass, and I could do without it. Book signings and being on The Morning Mirror. And all of that other good stuff, i.e. crap."

I always sensed that it was good stuff, in its own way, but not particularly for me. It was awkward, and the questions they asked were always frivolous and not something that I particularly cared about. I enjoyed sometimes talking about the process of creating and then writing a story, but I'd been told that most listeners found that boring after about thirty seconds of it. They wanted sensational things, like who I was currently sleeping with or what woman I was chasing, things like that. Most of my time on the show seemed to be spent denying rumors as no one seemed to believe that I was a boring guy, content to eat, sleep, and write my books.

'I feel very awkward on that show and others that have had me. People think that if you're famous, you should fit into a particular mold, and I don't."

"I can see that about you for sure."

"But, what the heck are you doing home, Zach? Shouldn't you be working?"

"Yeah, but Talia was sick this morning, and she needed help getting to the doctor, so I took a day of vacation."

"Aw, I'm sorry about that. How's she doing?"

"Much better. The doc said it was probably something she ate, so It's not contagious, thank goodness."

"May I stick my head in to wish her well."

"Let me make sure she's decent." He disappeared for a moment. "Come on in, Dale."

"Hey, Talia, how are you feeling?"

"Better, but that doesn't mean good."

"Aw, sorry."

"I should be okay tomorrow."

I thought she looked pale enough that tomorrow might not do it."

"So, are you still thinking about what we talked about the other day?" Zack gestured for me to have a seat.

I plopped into a lounger. It had been in and out of my mind all day, from my time with Katherine through my lunch with Zǐh o, to now.

"I have, but it's a tough decision."

"Talia and I would hate to lose a good neighbor, but don't let that influence you." Zack looked at the ceiling as he spoke, unsuccessfully stifling a smile.

"I'd hate that too, but that's only one issue. I could go back to Pennsylvania, but for some reason, I'm hesitant to do that."

"Lots of big hills in P A, but I'm from Ohio, and the climate is similar, but more variation in the topography."

"I like hills, but big hills and snow don't always mix well."

"Take a look at Ohio. And take a look at Caraway Hills in the south-central area. Kind of an older area with rolling hills and lots of nice cabins and cottages."

"Listen, thanks for the information. I've got some work to do, so I'll leave you two alone. Talia, get well, please."

"Thanks, Dale. I hope so," Talia said, rather weakly, I thought.

In my room, I sat at my writing desk, opened my laptop, and searched for Caraway Hills, Ohio. I found two real estate companies that had listings there and saw some very nice cottages, cabins, and luxury homes. I chuckled at the luxury homes. What I had in mind was something like my New York apartment, something simple but adequate.

I didn't want a fixer-upper since I wasn't very handy. I could paint and probably drive a nail, but hanging things on the wall might be a challenge. I was certain there would be videos on the internet to help if I needed them.

As I paged through the cabins, carefully checking details, I knew that I had made my decision without realizing it. I was going to move to Ohio, much to Katherine's chagrin, I was sure. I needed to finish the last two chapters and get the process started.

"You made quick work of those last two chapters," Katherine said, peering at me over the top of her glasses. "I hope they measure up to the rest of the book."

"I'm sure you can touch them up if they don't."

"I'm your agent, not your editor."

"I must have forgotten. Sorry."

"Yeah, right. Do you have an outline for your next book yet?"

"This one isn't even published yet."

"And speaking of that, I'll email your appearance schedule so you can finalize your plans. "

"Speaking of plans, I've already finalized one."

That got her attention. "Oh?"

"Yes. I'm moving to Ohio." I said it as matter-of-factly as I could.

"Like that's going to happen," she replied with a laugh.

I didn't respond.

Katherine looked up from her computer. "You are teasing me, aren't you?"

"Nope, I made the decision two days ago. We'll soon be Zooming."

"Dale, why would you do a silly thing like that? It makes no sense."

"To you, perhaps."

"To anyone with common sense."

"That leaves me out then, I guess."

"Dale, I'm sensing that you're serious about this. Is there no way to talk you out of it?"

"Don't even try. I'll be off to Ohio next week to find a place to live. And it won't be on the forty-fourth floor, or even the fourth floor."

I ended my time with Katherine and made what I hoped would be my final descent on that miserable elevator. I'd never gotten a chance to try the stairs.

The Ohio Valley.

The drive to Ohio was smooth and uneventful but was over five hundred miles and took nine-plus hours. I'd booked a motel room near Caraway Hills, actually on the edge of Caraway, a small town near the Hills. I checked in and then went out and grabbed some dinner at a quaint mom-and-pop diner. The food was delicious, and I think I had a smile on my face the entire time I was there. Back at the motel, I made some notes regarding a possible new story and then went to sleep.

The following morning, I was ready to go and anxious as well. I'd called ahead to the realty company and talked with Brooke Row, the owner, who said she'd be ready to show me several possibilities. I stopped at the diner for breakfast, and was taken in again by the good home cooking.

I made it to the Realty company at nine and was greeted by Brooke. I'd never spent much time around women as they tended to distract me from my writing. When I came through the door, a quick glance told me that she was attractive. When she looked at me, I nearly froze. Her dark hair contrasted sharply with her very pale blue eyes. She was the living personification of one of the favorite characters I had created. Not a very pleasant character, unfortunately, but one I enjoyed writing about. I decided not to mention it, as I wasn't anxious for people to know I was a writer.

"Mr. Schultz, it's so good to meet you after our messaging. And please call me Brooke."

"I'm just Dale, and I'm anxious to see what you've picked out for me."

"Tell me again exactly what you're looking for."

"I'm really looking for something simple, maybe one bedroom, a decent living area, and some space between me and the neighbors."

"Actually, there aren't many one-bedroom places available. I'm not sure what your occupation is, but a second bedroom could be transformed into a very nice office."

"Good point. I probably could use an office." I didn't volunteer what it would be used for, and she didn't ask.

"Okay, why don't I go with a two-bedroom, then? It would cost a little more, but there are plenty of those available."

"Yeah, that's good. I'm not worried about a few more dollars."

"How about amenities? Would you like a pool?"

"No, I don't need a pool for sure."

"Hot tub?"

That one made me think. I'd been in a few hot tubs, and they were nice.

"It wouldn't be inside the house, would it?"

Brooke chuckled. "Oh no, it would be on the porch or beside the cabin."

My turn to chuckle. Yeah, I guess all that steam inside the cabin wouldn't be good."

She nodded but didn't reply.

"It sounds like you're looking for a fairly basic cabin. Is that a fair description of what you're after?"

"I think so. I mean, I don't want peeling paint, or floorboards that you can fall through."

"I get the picture, Mr., uh, Dale. What about land?"

"I'd like for it to be on land." I kept as straight a face as possible.

Her head snapped up from looking at her notebook. I had that innocent look on my face.

"I'll make a note of that. Mr. Schultz does not want a cabin-boat." I enjoyed that she was smiling.

Her easy manner told me we were going to get along fine searching for a cabin.

"I don't want any close neighbors, so if that takes a little more land, that's fine. I'm from New York City, and Central Park was the only view of land that I had."

"Ah, that helps. Are you good at math and visualization?"

"No, and

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 2.

Leaving Rome for Oscar and Denmark..

Based on a post by ainu2. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Ever since my teens, when I first saw the cock of Alex, my neighbor, as we learned about sex from each other, I've been obsessed with them. It's like erect cocks are something magical or something. I love looking at them, taking them in my mouth and sucking on them, pulling cum out of them, just feeling them, jerking them off, and, of course, feeling them moving inside me. I think that down deep somewhere I want one for myself, I envy guys having those terrific cocks. And, just as every cock is unique to some extent, guys use them differently.

I'm always horny. I can be wet enough to let a cock push into me in seconds after the idea of fucking enters my mind. I'm usually sort of in a hurry. I don't want to fool around, I want to grab that cock and swallow it, or get it in my vagina. I'm not really into slowly building up to anything, I'm ready now. Most guys are like me. They just want to fuck and the sooner the better. Most guys also are intent on doing what they want, not what the female wants.

Some guys, the smarter ones, have learned that the sex comes out better overall if they make the female happy, make the female desire them and not just be a cum receptacle. I've even learned that, too, and purposely try and make the guy feel good by telling him how sexy he is or what a great cock he has. But I've never learned to tease and slowly build to a climax. I'm always ready now. I've had guys who purposely tease and slowly work towards climaxing. It isn't natural. I think some woman has taught them to do that. I have to admit that when the climax finally comes with them, it's a good one. But I've laid there with a guy licking my clit, after I've already cum twice, almost yelling, "fuck me, damn it, fuck me."

Oscar's a terrific lover. He truly wants to satisfy me, wants to do whatever it is that I want him to do. He's gentle. It's almost as if he thinks I'm some goddess and my body is something sacred that he hopes I'll let him use. It's nice. But he can also really bang into me full force when we get to it and I'm telling him, "harder, faster." He's also very healthy, in good shape, can get it up again fairly quickly. All in all, a terrific guy to be with.

So, we never leave his room until lunch time. A late lunch at that. We have paninis, which I discover is basically a sandwich, this one ham and cheese that's been heated in an oven, in a dinky little shop. It's delicious. I have a bottle of water, Oscar has a beer. I'll drink a little on occasion but not often. I prefer to remain sharp, feel what I feel and not dull my senses. Then to the coliseum. We take a guided tour and afterwards Oscar and I go into some of the areas that were beneath the floor originally. Rooms where the gladiators lived, where wild animals were stored. Then down the train another couple stops to the Circus Maximus which today is disappointing, it's basically a big field. Oscar told me about the wild chariot races they used to have. He's a terrific guide, I like being with him.

Later, in almost twilight, we wander through the old forum, now all ruins, and Oscar tells me all of the things that used to happen there. Then dinner in another small restaurant. Spaghetti carbonara, which I've never had before and certainly will again, and a salad of tomatoes and cheese, Caprese, I think it's called, that I'll also have again. I even have a glass of red wine. Then back to the room for some sex. I'm more turned on to Oscar than ever now. I can only hope he stays as horny as he is now after he's fucked me forty or fifty times.

Nest morning, more sex. Then the Spanish steps, at least a half dozen churches that are all marvelous and I remain amazed how much Oscar knows. He says he's just red a lot about Italy. After lunch back to the room for some more sex. Dinner out and then the Opera. Outdoors in a huge old place, used to be public baths. I've never been to an opera before. Rigoletto this one is called. I have to admit that most of it went over my head but I like it and the total experience is unbelievable. It's sort of late when we get back so just a little sex but then a little more in the morning.

I'll have to talk Oscar into getting rooms with their own bathrooms from now on. That bath down the hall is a problem, particularly with all the sex we're having and my having to clean myself out so often. It does let us shower together but a lot of the time there are other people in the bathroom and that isn't conducive to having sex, at least for me. I never thought of it before but I guess I'm a little more private than I might have thought. I do know that I've had opportunities before for group sex, several people involved, and I've always steered clear of that. I love sex enough that I often have more than one guy on the string but I experience them one at a time.

We have a couple more places to see the next day and we get to the bank so I can get my ATM card and be able to access money all over Italy. I let Oscar know that I'm willing to share the costs of some things, like rooms with a bath, I don't need to free load off him all the time. We'll see but from the way he acts, I don't think I'll be spending much, he seems to want to be my benefactor. So I'm back to being a kept woman again. Except I don't get left in the room while he's out, we go out together. Lots and lots of time together and for me, at least, I like him more the more I'm with him.

Then by train to Naples. Old city, lots of small streets bending around, easy to get lost. Visit Pompeii, Oscar knows a lot about it all. Must have been horrible when it happened and the whole town got buried in volcanic ash and lava. On to Positano. Beautiful little town located where mountains meet the sea so it's tiered way up the steep hill. Oscar is great to be with. We have sex a lot. The more often I experience his cock the more I love it. I think he'd almost prefer eating me to fucking me, which is great. He then tells me that he'd like to change our itinerary a little, spend some time at a romantic spot up in Tuscany. I know nothing about all this so I agree. We go back to Rome on the train and he surprises me and rents a car. A tiny little Fiat with a gear shift. Apparently we're going some place that is hard to get to on public transportation.

We drive most of the day. We end up exactly where he planned. He learned about this place from someone he knows and I guess he called from Positano and made arrangements. It's a small complex of buildings, all stone. The owner must have spent a lot of money converting old farm buildings and a home into this. We have a room with bath. I would guess that there must be five or six other rooms plus a separate house. Lots of land. A beautiful swimming pool. Oscar suggested that we relax by taking a swim, even though it's what I would consider to be dinner time. But, it's still light and warm, so why not. I actually have a swim suit with me. A red, minimal bikini.

As we start across the lawn to the pool, Oscar tells me, "Diane, that bathing suit is so sexy. I want to stop right here and attack you. I don't think you can imagine how sexy you are."

"Oscar, if you want to attack me, it's fine with me. Seeing you makes me feel like attacking you, too. You're a very handsome guy. And I love your cock." He pulls me to him and holds me tight and we kiss.

"Fuck," he says as he breaks the kiss. He then turns and runs and dives into the pool so I run after him and also dive in. I glide through the water and surface and look around and don't see him. I feel something and look down and he's got his face against my pussy, well actually against my bathing suit, and he's trying to bite me a little, just with his lips, not his teeth. I spread my legs to give him room and he continues for a minute or so and then has to pop up to catch his breath.

We're against the side in the deep end of the pool. There are three kids, maybe six or seven years old, in the shallow end. There are four or five adults sitting on folding chairs around the side of the pool. Everyone is looking at us. I smile at the closest people and say, "Hi." Both smile back, one just nods but the man says "Hi," in return. Oscar's smiling at them, too. He's facing me, his hands on the pool coping on either side of me. "We're going to need to go back to our room soon, I want you very, very much." he almost whispers to me.

"I want you, too," I quietly answer, "Why don't we swim a couple laps and then go back, just to let all these people know we meant to come to the pool."

We stay there five days. It's like a honeymoon probably should be. I love sex, can't get enough. Well, I come as close to getting enough as I ever have. Maybe actually more than enough. We come out to eat meals (although the place supplies a breakfast, croissant and coffee, so we can stay in all morning when we want) and to make quick day trips to Sienna and a couple small hill towns.

In the morning, I wake up and suck off his gorgeous cock and then he eats me and then we fuck. As always, he eats me like he's hungry for me, giving me two orgasms and we fuck in several positions because he lasts and lasts. It's glorious. We take a shower which gets us both horny and we fuck again. Then we go out and get a meal and a visit to some place and come back and get naked on the bed and start over. We learn that the other guests are sight seeing so the pool is all ours during the day. The first time we're alone in the pool and Oscar starts trying to much on my pussy, I pull my bottom off so he can get at me. When he comes up for air, I push his trunks down so his cock is free and we fuck in the pool, both of us vertical. When I go to reach for my bikini bottoms on the side of the pool, he helps boost me up and I sit there, bare bottomed, my legs in the water while he eats me. I jump back in the pool after cumming and pull him to the shallow end where I sit him on a step and 3/4 of his cock sticks up out of the water and I get my mouth and hands on it and suck him until he's almost ready to cum and then I get up against him and sit down on it and we fuck until he cums.

We go back to the room to get dressed but take the time to fuck again, then dress and go out and eat something and come back to the room. Each day we do this. I must have a dozen orgasms a day, often more, and he cums five or six times. I doubt if it's possible for two people to have sex any more often. Because if we could, we would. In between he sucks on my nipples and feels me all over and I do the same to him. It's as good a time as I've ever had in my life.

Then up to Florence where I see the greatest art in the world, then on to Venice. There's no way to describe Venice, it has to be experienced. We have sex all the time. And then four weeks is up. Oscar has to go back to Denmark.

I learn he isn't Oscar. That's how I would spell it. He's Oskar. Last name Sorensen. He wants me to come with him to his home in Denmark. His apartment, actually. I want to go because I want the sex to continue. I also realize, I like being with him, want to continue being with him. So I agree to go with him but let him know that I have to go back to the US. soon. I'll need to see if I can get my old job back or else find a new job. Since times are sort of tough, putting all that off for a little while makes some sense. But I realize that all that thinking of mine is a fake, I really just want us to continue the great sex.

His apartment in Copenhagen is great! Two bedrooms, living room, kitchen, bath. Very modern. Wood floors, white walls, modern metal and black leather furniture, photos with black frames on the walls. Roomy, lots of windows, lots of light. Located on the top floor, which is the fifth floor, of a fairly new building right down town. He walks to his job at the museum. Our first day there we spend the entire time naked, continuing our habit of feeling and holding each other and having sex as often as possible. I love the feel and taste of his cock so I usually suck him for as long as I think I can before switching and having him fuck me until he cums. After the first couple times, he lasts a long time before cumming so we manage to have him in me, in one position or another, for literally hours. I don't think I've ever really loved anything more.

Oskar has to go to work in the morning so I set the alarm early enough for us to have sex before he leaves. The clock is right next to me so when it goes off, I stop it quickly and turn over to reach down and get at Oskar's lovely cock. It's already up and ready. That must be the norm, for guys to wake up erect because I've experienced it often before. I slide my hand up and down, feeling it, as I move around to get my naked body down where I can get my mouth to him. I kiss the head, lick it, then get my lips over it and start sucking and licking. Oskar finally wakes as I take most of him into my mouth. I can't imagine anything sexier than a delicious big cock first thing in the morning.

I finally get him to cum and swallow it all. He almost picks me up to move around and get his face to my pussy. He's so good at eating me. He knows what I like and it's obvious that he loves doing it. I'm fairly sure he'd just as soon have his tongue in me as his cock. Although, technically, his tongue isn't in me much, it's just up from my vagina, working my clit back and forth. It's his fingers in my vagina. He never stops when I orgasm but just keeps sucking and licking me to at least one more. Then his cock slides into me, filling me so nicely and he bangs into me hard and fast. I get another orgasm before he does.

We both need a shower. Washing each other's naked bodies gets us aroused until he lifts my leg and starts pushing back into me. I lift my other leg, hang onto him with my arms around his neck and my legs on his hips as he fucks me, standing up in the shower. There couldn't be a better way to prepare for the day.

He tells me how to get to the museum and we plan to meet there. After he leaves I lay around a little and then dress and go out. I have a map and walk around and find the American embassy. I also find the Scandinavian Airline Ticket office where I can buy a return ticket to California. I stop at an ATM and take out another 500 Euros. It's interesting that I put the money in a bank in Italy but can get at it just about anywhere in the world. I've only spent a few hundred up to now, Oskar pays for everything. From the size and look of his apartment I'm beginning to realize he earns good money or else has some money of his own. Up to now, he was just a very sexy back packer that I've been sleeping with. Here in Copenhagen, he's back to his real life and that's apparently much different. It's close to lunch time so I go to the museum and ask at the reception desk for Oskar. So far, everyone I've talked to in Denmark seems to automatically understand and speak English, so language has been no problem.

We go to a restaurant for lunch. I let him know that if we ate at his apartment, maybe we could eat each other, too, but we never get there. Back at the museum, he takes me on a tour and introduces me to several people. I'm sure I'll never remember their names. He also tells me that this weekend he'd like us to go out and meet a number of his friends. I let him know that I'm thinking of returning to California and he tries to talk me into staying a little longer.

When he comes home from the museum, I'm naked and ready for sex. Soon we're both naked and have a very good round of sex. As he's over me in the missionary position, pounding into me, he says, "I could do this for the rest of my life." I let him know that he can sure do it as often as he wants because I love it. We talk a while, work together getting dinner ready, still both naked. After, we fool around a while and eat each other and then fuck. He lasts forever. It's what I've liked about him from the beginning, lots of sex. He has the stamina to last and last. Although I actually like him any way. He was a great guide through Italy, very helpful, very kind and nice. We take a shower, getting ready for bed, which invigorates us enough for some more sex. The next morning is a repeat of the previous morning, wake up sex, a shower and more sex.

He's gone to work and I'm just siting there, naked, thinking about how good the sex is and starting to plan on getting back to California, and the door bell rings. Crap, who could it be? Do I let anyone in? I don't know anything much about Denmark and this apartment and what to do. I run into the bedroom and pull a light pair of shorts out of my Duffle bag and a t-shirt, pull them on and go to the door. I look through the little spy hole and see this woman standing there. Looks what I would think is middle age, maybe late forties, early fifties. Dressed nicely, as if she's off to business. Actually a nice looking lady. Crap, what is she? Is this her building and I'm not supposed to be here? What? So I open the door.

She says something to me in Danish. At least I guess it's Danish, I don't understand her at all. "I'm sorry," I say, "I only speak English. Can you speak English?"

"Yes, of course," she says, "I should have known better. I'm Oskar's mother."

What do I do? "Come in," I say to her, "Oskar is at work."

"I know," she says, "I just thought I should come and meet the girl he plans on marrying."

"Marrying?" I manage to squeak out. "I don't think so. I'm planning on returning to California in a few days."

"Oh? From what Oskar has said the last several weeks over the telephone, I thought you were getting married."

"Not me," is all I could think to say. "I've never even thought of marriage. I mean, he's never asked me."

"Well, what will you do when he does, because he plans to."

"My first thought is, I'll run. But as I think about it, I guess I would have to answer him, discuss it. Would he be expecting me to move here, where I know no one and don't even speak the language? Or, maybe, he would give up his job and move to America? Would he expect me to be with him only, for the rest of my life? And he would never have another woman but me until he dies? That's what I can think of right now but this is such a surprise that I'm not sure what might happen."

"I think I made a mistake in bringing this up," she says to me. "From the way Oskar talked, I thought you were both madly in love and ready to marry and I wanted to meet anyone who could make Oskar feel that way. It could take him forever to get around to introducing us."

"I think he's confusing sex with love. I'm not. I mean, the sex is terrific, I like being with him a lot. Love being wi

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

A Kept Woman's Lust: Part 1.

Diane always wants more. And more.

Based on a post by ainu2. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I've always loved sex, right from the beginning. Like a lot of other girls, I'm sure, I started with a neighbor boy. I mean, they're the ones that are convenient when you're at the age you decide you really, really need to find out what it's all about. And you know them so you can trust them. Because it's all a little scary at first. Anyway, Alex was two years older, very quiet and shy. I'm sure it was me and not him that led us through every step. We did it all, from showing each other our privates to touching to oral to actually fucking. I think I knew the moment I saw his erection that I wanted it, wanted to taste it, wanted to feel it inside me. I had looked at lots of porn.

We actually got very good at it, both loving it all a lot. Naked, spending hours doing everything we could; other times finding an odd moment around the corner when we could have a quickie. As shy and quiet as he was and is, I'm sure our having sex helped Alex a lot later when he was at college.

I got to the point I needed even more and added a second guy, without Alex ever knowing. I would have sex with one of them, and then a few hours later with the other. And I never stopped. I've had lots and lots of sex and have loved it all. I tried to keep from being too sluttish even though I realize that I am a slut. I would generally have one, sometimes two, occasionally even three, guys that I was having sex with and would stay with each of them them for a while. I didn't go pick up guys in bars for one nighters and don't think I ever got a bad reputation for being too sexually active, even though I was.

Fortunately, I inherited good genes. I'm attractive. Great body. Tits a little too big for the rest of me, good ass, nice legs, small waist. Pretty enough face, maybe cute would be more honest. I was really blond as a kid, almost white haired, and slowly darkened some over the years until I'm still blond, sort of sun streaked blond, but with a little help nowadays. I keep my pussy shaved so nobody can tell.

Unfortunately, academics was never my strong suit. So I never went to college. Have had to work to earn a living. Was a waitress but moved into retail sales, clerking in a store. I manage to make good enough money to support me. I'm better at getting men to buy than women. I suspect that many of them would love to buy me but instead I have them settle for what I sell them. Eventually I became the top sales clerk at a high-end men's clothing store.

Which is how I met Tony. He wanted me and not what I was selling. Oh, he bought stuff, but really wanted me. He's very attractive, very manly. Tall, dark and handsome, the old cliché. With more money that he knows what to do with. I'm fairly sure it's illegal but I don't dig into all that. He finally got me. For a weekend first. But now, I've lived with him for about three months. A kept woman. I know it's not smart. He's married with children so this won't last forever. But he is so very, very good in bed and is almost insatiable and can get it up over and over, which means he actually meets my huge needs. And he can afford absolutely anything. I live like a princess. Admittedly, it's a little like the princess locked away in a tower. I don't have a life anymore except fucking Tony and being spoiled rotten. I read a lot. And that reading is starting to get to me.

We're now in Italy. In a truly grand hotel. Rome. We're here because it all has something to do with Tony's business. I've red travel books about Italy. About all kinds of places but since we're in Italy, Italy is what I think of. I really want to visit a lot of the places I've red about. I can visit the ones just blocks away. The Vatican, Trevi fountain and so on, and I have. But there's a lot more out there and Tony doesn't want me wandering off very far. Protecting me, probably, but stifling me actually. I'm definitely getting a little itchy about killing time all day waiting for him to come home and fuck me. I need something to do. Back in LA I had a lot of friends and I worked until a couple months ago, it wasn't a problem. But here, I'm beginning to realize the down side of being a kept woman. Maybe it's all a mistake.

So I'm sitting at a little table, among a bunch of other tables on what is sort of a very wide sidewalk or colonnade in front of the hotel, having a coke. Just killing time. This guy comes over and asks if he can sit at my table. Asks in English so he must recognize me as American. Hitting one me, most likely. I look at him. He's tall and pretty slim. Has on shorts, boots, a wide brim hat and carries a backpack. Actually a very good looking guy and obviously in good shape. Looks like someone who's hiking around. What the heck, I figure. Might make the afternoon more pleasant.

"Sure," I say, looking him up and down.

"You're a very pretty girl," he says as he sits on the chair next to me. Accent of some sort, not an American.

"Thanks," I reply. "You look like someone backpacking around the country."

"Yes I am," he says. "It's a great way to see the real countryside and how people actually live."

"How long have you been doing this?"

"Oh, I've done it most vacations for several years. Have you ever done anything similar?"

I smile. "No, never have. It might be interesting, though. How long are you doing it this year, how much time do you still have?" I'm beginning to remember a guy built like this that I was with for several months a couple years ago. Tall and almost skinny but with a really great cock, sort of long and skinny like his body. I bet this guy is like that.

"Oh, I've just started, got to Rome yesterday. I have four weeks off. From here, I think I'll go to Naples, then Florence, then perhaps Venice. Have you ever traveled in Italy?"

"No, my first time here. I've been here just a few days. How do you travel? How much will a month traveling cost you?"

"You're very nosy but that's all right. I travel on public facilities, buses, trains, subways. I stay in inexpensive pensiones, you know, rooms off the main thoroughfares. I'm budgeting 3,000 Euros for my vacation. But why do you want to know?"

"I'm not sure. I have some ideas but I haven't thought them out. Do you travel alone?"

"At the moment, yes. But I would be very happy to have someone share the experiences. A pretty girl perhaps?"

I grin. Nothing bashful about him. I don't think he realizes that the rooms I'm in with Tony probably cost six or seven hundred Euros a day. With meals out in good restaurants and hired limos, Tony might spend this guy's 3000 Euros in a day. "Is that an offer? I would probably help you run through your Euros much quicker."

"Oh, I could spend more if I had a good reason," he comes back with a dirty smile.

"You're trying to pick me up, aren't you?"

"Well, you're very attractive, so, yes, I guess I should admit it. Is there anything wrong with that?

"I should tell you that I'm not interested in any one night stands. I love sex. I don't want to mislead you. But I prefer ongoing relationships. The sex is much better that way, I think. For instance, from what you've said, a month or more together could be pleasant and it could be horrible if the two weren't compatible." I was getting a little horny. I was also a little envious that he managed to do whatever he wanted and I was sort of trapped.

His grin was even bigger and dirtier. "Compatibility would be easy to establish, wouldn't it? The afternoon is young and my room is only minutes away."

"You don't waste any time, do you? Well, why not? I think I'm in the mood. Let's go. But remember, I warned you. If you're as good as I hope, you may be stuck with me for awhile."

I think he's surprised that he's succeeded. I get up and then, he realizes what I've said and jumps up and puts his hand on my waist to lead me away. I go along with him. "I'm Diane," I tell him. "American. And you?"

"Oscar, from Denmark."

"Oscar," I say out loud. "I've never been with an Oscar. And maybe I should say that I'm in Rome with someone and in a couple hours he'll be returning so I don't have a whole lot of time right now"

"I'm realizing that you're not exactly the simple but very attractive young girl I thought I was meeting," he tells me, "You're much more complicated and interesting."

We hiked up to what I would call the third floor but here is the second because the ground floor is not the first floor, the next one up is the first floor. Does that make any sense? The room was minimal, double bed, window, chair, chest of drawers, mirror, sink with hot and cold water. Apparently the bathroom is down the hall. I'm a little out of breath from climbing but Oscar certainly isn't because he pulls me to him and kisses me. A really sexy kiss showing lots of promise.

As we break the kiss, I say, "No use wasting time, let's get naked so we can get at each other," and I start unbuttoning my blouse. Oscar is no slouch. He actually gets out of his things faster than me -- boxer shorts, I noted, not briefs.

"You are absolutely the sexiest, best built, most attractive girl I've ever been with," he tells me and kisses me again, his hands running down my back and pulling my ass close against him. I want to get in as much sex as I can and I know I don't have a lot of time. I'll need to shower and use the bidet when I get back and be ready for Tony to eat me almost as soon as he sees me. I sure can't have him slurping out Oscar's cum. I think that would upset him at the very least. I had got just a glimpse of Oscar's cock before he held me tight and kissed me and it looked to be what I expected, longer than usual. Now, I needed to find out for sure. So when he finally stopped kissing me, I pretty much just dropped down, sliding through his arms, onto my knees, so I could get at his cock.

I've made use of more cocks than I probably should have at my age. I'm 23 and I've looked up close like this at maybe a dozen,well, maybe a few more than that. And each one is a little different. They're all sexy as hell but some are almost beautiful and some almost ugly. Long ones, short ones, thick ones, clean and firm, some with veins almost popping out, some with weird shaped heads that look almost too big for the shaft to hold. I've red that size doesn't matter it's how you use it and I agree to some extent. The guy with the smallest cock I've been with was actually a very good lover, we lasted several months together. But all other things being equal, bigger gives you different feelings inside, more feelings. I also red where the average size is about six inches. To get an average it would mean some are bigger than that and some smaller. Well, all mine have been on white guys in Southern California that are fairly well built otherwise and my experience would say the average must be a little more than claimed. But then I've never been with guys that are over all small or huge and I guess cocks would sort of go along with overall size. Maybe that's why Walt Chamberlain at over seven feet tall had so many females that wanted to experience his cock. If it matched his overall size it would probably be huge.

Well, any way, here's Oscar's. As I expected, it's long, maybe as long as any I've had before and maybe slightly longer. It's not unusually thick or fat but it's thick enough. And it's not circumcised. This is only my second not circumcised. So the head is sort of hiding inside it's hoodie or whatever that's called. And it's not really all the way up yet. I mean, it's half way there, standing out and not hanging. But as I hold it and feel his balls with my other hand, it grows and gets more and more firm and hard. I look up at him and tell him, "You have a really great cock, Oscar." It's true but I have to admit I've said that a number of times before. I kiss the end and turn my head to lick along the side.

I'm never going to be able to deep throat this. I've learned how and done it before but this thing would go down my throat enough to hit that flap, whatever it's called, that might aim it into my lungs. I'd suffocate. But let's give it a whirl and see. I open my mouth wide enough and get the end into my mouth. As it hardens, the head peeks out a little more. I lick around the head and can push the foreskin with my tongue. Interesting. I take more of it into my mouth and grasp the base with my fingers. I start jerking him off a little with my fingers as I slide my lips back and forth, keeping my tongue working on him. I've always lover oral sex, love the whole feel of sucking a cock. I think I could suck on one for hours. Well, maybe not, my jaw would probably get tired.

The more I work on his cock, the hotter I get. I move my hand from fondling his balls to reach down between my legs and start playing with myself. I grip him as tight as I can with my lips and work back and forth, also working him with my fingers. So far, he's just standing there letting me do my thing. Some guys start using their hips to try and fuck my mouth. I'm glad he isn't because I'd just as soon do it the way I want. I want to get his load, find out what it tastes like. I hope I love it. I usually do, although I've had a couple that tasted odd. If the guy stops me it usually means he wants to fuck me. And that's Okay. but I'd rather he let me finish him because that always means that he'll then eat me and I love that. He's starting to moan, make noises, his hips are moving a little but not enough to be a bother. I work him even faster and harder and then I can feel it. It always happens, they actually seem to get even stiffer or bigger just before they shoot. And, wow, does he shoot. Almost forces me off but I hold tight with my lips and swallow. Then more and more. I swallow it all. I almost wish he had lasted longer, I'd like to suck on him longer, but I pull off some and then take him back in and lick him clean and pull out any last drops, a couple passes and then I sit back and just look at his cock. Big and red, the whole head showing now. I start to look up at him but he reaches down and gets his hands under my arms and lifts me up.

"You are the sexiest woman in the world," Oscar almost growls at me, then hugs me close and kisses me. My feet are off the floor, he's holding me up against his body. Still holding me, he takes a couple steps and lays us both down onto the bed. Still kissing me, his hands start all over my body, feeling me, caressing me. He slides down some and gets his hands and mouth to my tits, kisses both and sucks on one as he fondles the other, his spare hand now down between my legs. Then he's kissing down over my stomach, uses his hands to force my legs apart and gets down between my legs and his face to my pussy. I think he's trying to suck my whole pussy into his mouth. I've done this a lot before and have never had anyone almost attack me like this.

I get my one leg up onto his shoulder and let the other leg drop off to the side, I use my leg on his shoulder to raise my ass enough so he can get his mouth to my pussy even better. His tongue is moving all over me, from my ass hole to my clit and back again, over and over. He slides a finger into me and gets his lips on my clit. Fuck, I love this. So I tell him, "Oscar, I love this." He doesn't even mumble a reply, just keeps his attack going on. He gets another finger into me and starts moving them, fast and hard, fucking me with his fingers as he almost chews on my clit. I'm going to cum, I can feel it building. I hope he's had enough time to get hard again because I want him in me.

I'm cumming. It's fantastic, feels so great, but I know I'm getting all over his face. "Fuck me, Oscar," I can tell I'm almost yelling. He's up over me now and I can feel that cock of his starting into me. Fuck, this is perfect, just what I want. He's in me, filling me. I love that cock of his. "More," I almost scream. "Harder. Faster." That's what he does. He's pounding into me. All I can see is his chest but I can feel his whole body slamming into me, fucking me. It goes on and on. I cum again and he continues to pound into me. It's perfect, I've never felt better in my life. And then he's cumming. I can feel it shooting inside me.

He's out of me, to my side, kissing me, running his hands over me. "You are the sexiest woman in the world," he tells me again as he continues to kiss me and feel my body. He puts his arms around me and pulls me close against him. I push with my legs and roll us a little so that I'm laying on top of him. I kiss him and he holds my ass with one hand and my upper back with the other.

"How long are you going to be in Rome?" I ask, looking down at his face.

"I was going to be here four or five days, seeing everything I wanted. But I can stay longer."

"No, there's no need for that. Where after Rome?"

"Well, I'm down here so I might as well go further South to Naples."

"Why Naples?"

"Well, a long time ago, when Italy wasn't Italy but a bunch of separate little states or countries, Naples was the richest and most important of all. There's a lot to see there. And then there's Pompeii and Herculaneum nearby and it's also easy to move down to Sorrento and Positano and the Isle of Capri, all beautiful."

"But isn't Naples poor now?"

"Yes, I guess it is. It's pretty much run by organized crime. And no place run by crime mobs ever does very well, the criminals siphon off everything. I mean, nobody can build up a good business and profit from it because the mob takes its share. And if the mob takes over, they can't run a straight business, they've got to cut corners so they never do too well. In fact, Sicily is a lot like that, too. In fact a lot of italy is messed up by corruption. But there's still so much beauty here. You'd love Positano, it's lovely."

"Yeah, I think I would. I've red a lot about the, what is it, the Amalfi coast."

All the time we're talking, I'm using one hand to play with his cock, trying to get him up again. And I like t

Fresh Out of College

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Fresh Out of College

Christine's First Day In The Graphic Design Industry.

Based on a post by AnonymousPerv. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Christine's First Day on the Job. A busty beauty succumbs to unusual work practices.

Christine Hastings couldn't believe her good fortune. Fresh out of college, the first application she sent in, she got a call back for an interview. Having graduated with a bachelor of arts in graphic arts, she knew the field was small, so she wasn't expecting much so early on.

Dawson Design was a small, but growing firm, located in downtown Columbus. Brad Dawson ran the place by himself, building his business one client at a time. Now he was at a point where he needed a staff member, someone who was skilled in all aspects of Adobe Print, Web and Video applications; someone who could do some of the grunt work, while he focused on building the business. He was willing to look for applicants straight of school, knowing he would be able to pay them slightly less while they acquired invaluable experience in their field.

When Brad submitted his listing for a graphic artist, he was surprised by how many resumes he received. Mostly experienced, but over-worked professionals. He wouldn't be able to afford their current salaries, though.

Christine's resume popped to his attention, someone fresh out of school with a unique style to her portfolio. He was willing to take the risk on taking someone with no real world experience, but hopefully a hunger to do well. He sent an email for her to meet him on Monday morning for an interview.

Christine made her way to Long Street, in an older commercial district of Central Columbus. She found the brown brick building with the matching address, but its signage said “Billig Accounting”. She found street parking further down the block and walked back to the 2-story old building. It was well-preserved with all new bronzed door & windows.The glass exterior door led to a long hall. At the end of the hall was a door with a classy sign indicating the Graphic Design business she was seeking out. A soft chime sounded from the far end of the room, when she stepped in. In front of her was a modern conference table, Just then she heard sounds of movement coming from the 2^nd doorway on her left.

The 38-year-old Brad was floored when he met Christine. She stood inside the doorway of his office suite, behind an accounting firm which occupied the storefront portion of the old brick building in an older part of Columbus, Ohio. was kinda short, maybe 5' 3", but she had huge breasts, while maintaining a tight, thin waist. Her ass was round, but not too big and her hips narrow. Christine, of course, noticed Brad looking her over when she walked in. She was accustomed to this from all members of the opposite sex. Hell, even many members of her own gender. She was well aware she had a porn star body, yet she was never smug about it. In fact, she often wished she had a more "normal" figure.

She certainly didn't actively work for her look. She was simply young and active enough, with healthy genes from both sides of the family. She realized she drew attention to herself and couldn't help it, so sometimes she played it to her advantage. Today, being eager to win a job, she wore a white cotton lace eyelet blouse with an open front that only buttoned from the bustline down to the waist. She wore a woolen pencil skirt that showed her trim ass and hips. It was business attire with a clear indication of a friendly, perhaps flirty demeanor. Her magnificent breasts were encased in a thin white demi bra that still managed to push them up enough to show healthy amounts of cleavage.

Brad and Christine seemed to hit it off well. Whether her outfit had anything to do with it, could be debated, but it probably didn't hurt.

Christine was, at 25, finally out of college, having switched majors 4 times in her 7 years of studies.

"So it says here you paginated for the school paper throughout your college career," said Brad.

"That's right," said Christine. "I also helped design ads and even worked on several campaigns."

"Well, I think that's all I need to know. If you can manage those tasks, I have plenty of work I can unload on you to handle for me now. I like the samples you sent. I want you to feel completely free to be as creative as you like, so long as it fits within clients' requests. OK?"

Christine couldn't believe someone would just trust her like that, giving little artistic direction, like right off the bat. Either he was crazy or impressed by her portfolio. She hoped the latter.

"Really?" she asked. "You don't want to instruct me what to do first when we get projects in? I get total creative freedom?"

"Tell ya what. If an idea hits me, I'll run it by you. If I think it's so good that we must do it, then I'll let you know, and ask you to specifically abide to my idea, but otherwise, you have complete creative freedom. Do the best work you can, be as creative as you wish, so long as it benefits the clients. Ultimately, you are accountable to them. The key to success is understanding their needs, not yours."

That made sense and she'd heard it before. "I don't know what to say. Yes! I would love to work here!"

"Will you be willing to sign on for 32k? I know it's not much, but I'll throw in ten percent of all net profits on any new clients we sign from the day you start. If I'm able to make more money with you here, I plan on acquiring more clients.

Thirty-two thousand was really low, thought Christine. She was thinking 38 or 40 minimum when she walked in.

"I don't know, Mr. Dawson. I don't think I could afford an apartment in the city on that. Could you afford to pay me 40k and not give any percentage to me when you get additional clients?"

It was a reasonable request, thought Brad, but he honestly didn't have the cash flow to pay her that much at the moment and he explained it to her so.

"I just made a deal last month, to buy the entire building from the widow of the fella who was in the commercial properties business. I acquired 3 upstairs studio apartments in the transaction, but I haven't yet leased one of them out." he said. "It's not much, but it's fully furnished, has a small kitchen and bathroom. Almost 800 square feet. With its own central heat & air. You could live there. It's listed for $850 per month plus electric and gas, on a 1 year lease. I can give you it for $100 a month plus utilities; on an employee discount. Hell, which would save you at least 8 grand or more on rent alone, around here. Are you currently in contract anywhere else? You still live with your parents in Mansfield, right? A rather long drive, even when it's not rush hour."

Now this was a stunning compromise, thought Christine. Making 32k and paying only token rent would be even better than making 40k and having to pay rent in the city. It was a considerably better deal. It also sheltered her from added income taxes and Fikah withholding, This will lower her minimum student loan payments, as well. She jumped up on her feet, her tits nearly bouncing out of her sheer blouse, and extended her hand.

"You got a deal, Mister! When can I move in?"

"Today, if you like! Oh, and by the way, you don't have to wear clothes around me."

Christine was stunned by the statement. "What? Why would you ask such a thing?" Immediately she conjured up narratives from her sociology classes and the woke professors at Thee Ohio State University.

"I just mean, when you work here. You don't have to wear any clothes," explained Brad. "It's entirely up to you!"

"Mr. Dawson! How dare you? I am Not going to be running around naked for you! I may be in need of work, but I am certainly no whore! This... this... this is sexual harassment!"

"I'm sorry to have offended you, Miss Hastings, but I disagree, I have not harassed you in any way."

"Telling me to take my clothes off!?"

"I told you that you didn't have to, wear clothes. I did not, in any way, suggest it was preferred, much less required. Why would I? That's crazy!"

"Why would you suggest I not wear clothes?"

"I wouldn't! Perhaps you didn't hear me just say; 'I did not in any way suggest it'."

"But you just did!" insisted Christine.

"No, I didn't," Brad responded. "I simply informed you of the truth of the matter: that you don't have to wear clothes here. What is the big deal about there being no dress code? We simply do not impose one. You are the only one deciding your own wardrobe decisions. I just gave you a non-monetary employee benefit. Total autonomy. That's something you would not get at any corporate workplace. It costs me nothing and saves you having to worry about what is your wardrobe is acceptable on the job."

Christine was confused. When she thought about it, she supposed Brad's logic actually made sense. He hadn't actually made any request, demand or even a suggestion. He just said she didn't have to wear clothes, but did he have to tell her in such a manner? It seemed strange to her.

"OK, whatever. I guess I got triggered by some narratives from woke college professors" Christine said, shaking off the awkward conversation. "So I can move in tomorrow?" Getting out of her mom and dad's small house sounded so appealing and the sooner, the better.

"You bet!" said Brad.

“Mr. Dawson,” Christine paused and took a deep breathe to decompress her tension. “I'm so sorry to have red into your dresscode statement. I've been subjected to lewd comments all through high school and college. I projected that motive to you and I was wrong to.”

Brad gave her a warm smile and redirected the conversation. He led her out a rear office door, where an exterior door looked out to tenant parking. To her right, a staircase ascended to 3 studio apartments.

“The old owner kept this unit as a 'man cave'. He rarely used it for poker nights. I was going to list it on Air B and B.” Brad explained as he let Christine walk through the small unit. It was narrow, with a bedroom at one end and sitting room slash kitchen at the other end.

“You're giving up a potential for significant lodging income, Mr. Dawson.”

“Please. I'd really like it if we can both address each other by first names? Is that okay?”

“Yes, us, Brad. I think you're being very creative and competitive in the compensation offer.”

“Well, I've never owned rental property until last month. I really don't want the headaches that can come from it. I made sure to resign the Accounting firm to a 10 year lease, just to lower the anxiety of it all.”

Brad smiled, “I also hope the steep employee housing discount helps you endure the occasional stress of looming deadlines and long work days that can happen once in a while.”

Christine drove back to Mansfield with euphoric pride. She called her longtime childhood friend, Gloria, to help her pack up and share a pizza. Early the next morning Gloria followed Christine, both cars loaded with Christine's belongings. They spend several hours setting up house and took a late lunch break to visit the pizzeria just a block away.

At 4 o' clock Gloria left. Christine was settled in the new apartment above the office and ready to begin her new career. She made her way downstairs to see Brad off for the night.

"Thanks for letting me move in, Brad. And thank you again, for giving me this opportunity."

"I'm sure you'll be great," said Brad.

Christine was genuinely happy. Brad seemed like he would make a great boss (regardless of that bizarre verbal exchange about wardrobe) and he had been so helpful with her move.

Then, as she was leaving out the rear doorway, she decided she would greet him the following morning in her favorite, skimpy halter top. She was sure he would appreciate the view for a few minutes, before she slipping into a blazer for the rest of the day. Christine smiled, as she loved flirting, with naughty thoughts on occasion, just like any healthy young woman.

"Don't forget. Clothes are optional in the office," said Brad, as he walked her out and shut the rear door behind him.

"Not again!" grumbled Christine. She really thought Brad was crossing the line, saying she could work naked. Even if she did like teasing and flirting, she thought it was inappropriate for him to tell her that she could work naked. It somehow crossed a line, but before she had time to voice her opinion, the read office door was shut and locked.

'Fine,' thought Christine. 'He's going to be like that, I ought to just dress prudishly every day. He doesn't deserve what I have to show.'

But then the most unusual thought occurred to Christine.

What if she did in fact work completely naked? Just let her tits swing all over the place, teasing Brad all day long. He may be 'oh-so-casual' and 'innocent'; telling her she could work naked, because there is no dress code. What a load of baloney, she thought; but he would never actually expect her to follow through on the suggestion, right? It would totally put her new boss in his place! Especially on the very first day of work!

Christine was well aware of how hot she was. Her D cup tits and round firm ass drove men over the top. A few minutes of displaying her body to Brad, he would surely cross the line and be inappropriate in some way. Then she could clearly bust his chops for sexual harassment, if she wanted. That did it for her. She'd made up her mind.

On Wednesday morning, Christine awoke. She got a wonderful sleep, excited to start her first day fresh, ready to shock Brad to pieces. At 8am, she hopped out of bed, checked her emails and showered; before finally wrapping herself in a towel. She was going to doll herself up with full makeup and perfect hair. While she dried her hair, she heard Brad come through the doors downstairs at 8:30 promptly. They officially started at 9, but maybe he came in early regularly to prep for the day, she thought.

Eager to shock her new boss before any clients happened in, Christine finished her eyeliner and dropped the towel, then summoned up her righteous courage and promptly headed downstairs. She hopped down the stairs to the back vestibule. Then she opened the rear office door, only to be met by a young, nerdy-looking man in his twenties, perhaps even younger by a year or two! It wasn't Brad at all.

"Oh my god, who are you!" screamed Christine.

"I'm Jeff," screamed the skinny kid, adjusting his glasses, almost as if to be sure what he was witnessing was really happening.

Christine hunched down and tried to cover her pendulous tits, but there was simply too much flesh for her thin arms. Plenty of nipple and areola could be seen and Jeff was certainly getting a good look. Just then, the front office door opened again and Brad strolled in.

"Oh, hello, Christine! I see you've met Jeff." Brad walked across the room and turned the master light switch on. It lit up the greeting/meeting room and the three offices along one wall. He didn't even acknowledge Christine's nudity.

"I thought I was the only one working here," said Christine, somewhat annoyed Brad hadn't told her about other employees; also annoyed he hadn't mentioned her lack of clothing.

She was failing miserably at covering up to prevent this complete stranger, Jeff; from seeing her naked. All along she had intended to display herself fully in front of Brad. It was all she had been mentally prepped for, and she found herself feeling far more embarrassed now than she ever would have expected. Finally, realizing how silly she must look trying to cover up, Christine finally dropped her arms entirely and stood up straight, turning squarely in front of Jeff.

"Well, hello Jeff," she said, extending her hand. He didn't notice the attempt at the handshake, as he was too enamored by her pendulous bust, almost frothing at the mouth, eyes nearly popping out of his head.

Brad interrupted, "Christine, Jeff has done freelance work for me ever since he was an Upworks contractor, in junior high. He's swinging by to pick up some work for a client he's been handling, before he heads off to class. Sophomore at OSU."

Christine stepped close an looked up to Jeff in the eye, forcing him to do the same, finally. "Nice to meet you," said Christine, extending her hand again. This time, he was able to recognize her beautiful face, all dolled up and with flowing blond locks flowing onto her shoulders. He eventually noticed what she was doing and shook her hand, yet still not taking his eyes off Christine's glorious assets.

"I see you have the sketch package in your hands, Jeff. Thanks in advance for rushing it. Bring it back by Friday, okay?"

"Shouldn't be a problem, Mr. Dawson," said Jeff, almost stuttering, never diverting his attention from Christine's breasts. "I'll bring it by early. Maybe even today," his voice trailed off.

Jeff, realizing he was no longer needed, reluctantly left, nearly tripping over his feet on the way out the rear exit, leaving Christine standing bare in front of Brad.

"You should have told me," she said.

"Told you what?"

"About Jeff. I would Not have come down undressed, had I known it was anyone but you."

"Oh, yeah? Why's that?" asked Brad.

The question caught Christine off guard, "Because of your ridiculous request to see me naked! I thought it over and decided, 'Fuck it! I'll do it just to mess with you.' That it might be a humorous way to start our working relationship together."

"Well, that's cute, I guess. But keep in mind, I requested no such thing. I simply informed you that were all

Irresistible Johnson: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: Part 4.

Brian wants to lay his boss, and his Johnson to rest.

Based on a post By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Story recap.

Let me catch you up on this crazy real-life sci fi drama. My name is Brian Johnson and I live a conditional life. Ever since the lab accident, things changed, and not for the better. Allow me to recap my woes, so you’ll better understand. I was exposed to gamma radiation at work. It was a clumsy, stupid, careless error; just a dumb move on my part. After exposure, the team kept me isolated for weeks and monitored my health.

At the time, it seemed I was going to make it out unscathed, but just as I was about to be released from quarantine, we discovered the true trauma I actually incurred. Karen, my boss (and also an LPN), subjected me to one last physical examination, and at her intrusive insistence to know every detail about me, I explained that my penis was hanging much lower since the gamma exposure. It seemed to be a bit thicker, too. Length was never an issue with me, but hanging there five or six inches all the time was out of the ordinary. Typically, I was a grower, not a show-er. Anyway, Karen takes a peek at Mr. Floppy and gets an insatiable urge to swallow my semen. I swear I couldn’t have stopped her if I tried.

Here’s where it gets weird. After swallowing, her tits grew instantly, from her modest A cup to a D cup, I would guess. It was insane. We had to tell the rest of the team what happened, and soon, more tests on my sperm began. Phil, the Senior Partner, desperately wanted to find a way to synthesize it. “Natural tit growth? So many women will want that,” he insisted.

The problem was, the breast development was only temporary, lasting about a day, before returning to normal. Up til now, we haven’t discovered a way to synthesize my sperm, but further testing led to the discovery that if a woman ingests it, but not directly from the source; say, a Petri dish, for instance (yes, we actually did this); well, the poor subject gets intensely horny, to the point they will fuck themselves silly in the streets if they have to. Total, unashamed, unabashed sluttery.

I’m sure you can imagine how awful I feel about any of my friends or colleagues having to go through such an experience, even if we were all willing participants in this research. Lately, I was feeling more and more alienated from my colleagues. Hell, even Janice was steering clear of me, and we used to chat every day. Still, the team marched on with the work.

What else? What other stupid things can my penis do? I have a hard time keeping track. Oh yeah, we learned that if I go several days without an orgasm, I produce some kind of pheromone that makes women want to fuck me (and only me) and right. fucking. now. Jesus Christ, the pressure. Can you imagine? I might not want it, but the women demand it. Masturbating alone isn’t good enough for them when exposed to this. However, fucking them leads to the risk of me cumming in their pussy (which they always demand, by the way), and that that leads to the worst of it…

Just like when a woman sucks me off, their tits instantly grow when I cum inside them, but this time they begin lactating heavily. Multiple, daily pumps are required for about week, until the tits finally, slowly, return to normal.

For a while there, all the girls were terrified the effects were going to be permanent. It was right after I had accidentally fucked every female member of the team in the conference room. My pheromones were off, because I hadn’t orgasmed in days, and they all needed my cock. Thank goodness their breast growth and lactation issues only lasted a week or so, after that ordeal. The girls were a bit more forgiving with me when they went back to normal. Well, all except for Karen, my boss. We’ll get to her issues later.

So this is my life now. I can no longer be naked in front of any girl, or she’ll get the irresistible urge to suck me off. I have to masturbate regularly in order not to get a “build up” of these funky pheromones which drive women crazy, and there’s no way I can have any meaningful, long-term relationship with a woman, because who would want to risk getting enormous, milky tits every time they fuck their boyfriend? This was absolutely the worst thing to ever happen to me.

The only friend I could turn to is my sister, Penny. She’s my roommate, too, so she understands my plight. We have to be careful that she never sees me naked, considering we share some of the same space. Early in discovery, my sister caught me naked once, and went down on me like a dog on a steak. Or a bone, rather. She hated herself for swallowing every drop of my cum, but came to terms with it pretty quickly when her tits blew up in size. Normally a pert B, Penny looked like a straight-up bimbo. Surprisingly, she loved it, but when her tits went back to normal the following day, she was grossly disappointed. We rarely speak of the subject anymore.

So here I am, on the night before we lay Heath to rest, once again beating off, so that I can go to a funeral in peace tomorrow. I wish I had a different life. I wasn’t sure how long I could keep this up. I just didn’t think it could get any worse; but I was wrong.

On the drive home, I started sweating. I was gripping the wheel tightly. “Everything okay?” asked Amanda, noticing my anxious state of being.

“Um… I’m not sure I should say.”

“Please. It will be nice to think of somebody other than me and my problems for a while.”

“Oh, well, uh… I’m not sure it would do that.”

“Oh? Well, now you have to tell me.”

I sighed, giving in. “Okay, well, my boss saw your uh… condition,” I nodded towards Amanda’s big tits, and I could tell she thinks it’s because of me.“

“Oh, I see. That would be bad?”

“Very bad.”

“It’s not like you meant it to happen.”

“Won’t matter,” I said, flatly. “I guess she knows you weren’t that big on top before.”

“We met like two years ago. For all she knows, I could have had a breast augmentation.”

“She knows that won’t be true come tomorrow at the funeral,” I said. “That’s where I’ll get busted.” Then I laughed. “That is, unless you’re willing to wear a big, fake bra or something to save my ass.”

Amanda laughed, too, but then said, “Seems easier just to suck your cock again.”

I almost hit her mailbox pulling in when she said it. “Amanda, no, you don’t have to do that.”

“I could use the… distraction.”

“But Heath?”

“What? Heath and I played all the time, especially when we were younger. Outside of work, he was anything but I prude.”

“I won’t pry,” I said.

“Point is, he wouldn’t be bothered by this.”

“Really? Are you sure? You’ll do that?”

“I offered. So, come inside then?”

“Well, your tits are still big now. We have to wait until they go back down before I let you suck me off. Otherwise, they just get exponentially bigger.”

“Really? That is some crazy science fiction right there.”

“Don’t I know it. So, you did it yesterday around five or so. It’s usually an hour or two around the 24-hour mark, give or take, that one starts going back to normal. That process takes about an hour.” I knew the “rules” of this curse very well, and it showed as I explained them to the widow.

“So you might be here late, I guess,” she said, stepping out of the car. “Come on, help me take my mind off the funeral. Let’s prep dinner.”

The idea sounded wonderful to me and I followed her inside. I sent a message to work, telling them I had to go home. I didn’t want Karen thinking I spent more time with Amanda than necessary. By seven, we had finished dinner. Salmon and a vegetable stir-fry. “That was delicious,” I said.

“Yeah, thank you. I enjoyed that.” She briefly scanned her top and said, “So, uh, it hasn’t started going down yet. Should we wait a little longer?”

“We have to, before we do it again. I haven’t ever seen it go much past this point. Rare occasions.”

Amanda popped off three of her top buttons, exposing a healthy amount of cleavage. “This will help us keep an eye on things better.” Then she popped another one. “Yeah, that’s much better.” She looked back up to me. “Wanna watch TV or something? A beer?”

“That would be nice,” I said. Amanda slowly got up, brushing me as she passed. I headed to the living room and sat on the couch, and soon she came back holding two beers. She took the spot near me. “Remote’s on your side,” she said, reaching past, making sure I could see down her blouse. She grabbed the remote off the nightstand and pulled back off, flicking on the television.

It dawned on me. It had been almost 24 hours since I came. If I didn’t beat off, my pheromones would fill Amanda with uncontrollable passion for me. That’s why she had gradually been ramping up her flirtatious behavior.

“Hey, maybe we ought to just drop the blouse. Make it easier.”

Amanda started popping off her buttons, as I bolted up.

“Uh.. I need to use your restroom again.”

Amanda’s arm snatched out, her hand grabbing me. “No, wait. I want you to see.” She quickly abandoned the blouse, now revealing everything, as she had no bra on. “Do they look like they’re going down yet to you?”

“Unfortunately not,” I said.

“But they are nice, right?”

“Oh, very,” I agreed. “But still, we have to wait until they go down before you can…”

Amanda yanked my arm, pulling me to her. “I get it. We have to wait for them to go down before I swallow your cum, but Brian, I don’t want that right now. Fuck me, Brian. Please, fuck me. Then I can swallow you.”

I dropped to my knee, trying to explain. “Amanda, I haven’t told you everything. If you fuck me, you will be compelled to have me cum inside you. Much like you were when you gave me a blowjob.” Amanda was squirming in the couch now, wanting to rip my clothes off, I know. “You have to understand, when that happens, your tits will grow, just as if you sucked my cock.”

“That’s perfect! Then let’s do that!”

“Except you’ll also be lactating.” Her smile dropped. But then, after she thought about it, returned. I continued, “and if we do it now, your tits will get bigger still. Karen will know that you and engaged in… well, with you.” I waved at Amanda’s topless, frantic body.

“PLEASE! I just need it. Please, please, please.”

She was already in the begging stage. I had maybe thirty minutes, an hour at most. I got an idea. “Amanda, if you can hold off for just long enough to allow your tits to go back down, I will fuck you until you forget your name.” Now, she beamed with joy. “But you HAVE to hold off, until your tits go back to normal.”

“But how long will that take? And how can I possibly wait?” She was now pulling off her skirt.

“That’s it. You masturbate. I’ll watch.”

What I was about to do could be seen as unnecessarily cruel, but I saw it as compassionate. I just had to find a way to get off while watching Angela fuck herself. Watching her would certainly provide all the eye candy I needed, but I had to be discrete enough for her not to see me doing the required physical work.

Amanda was leaning back in the couch, legs spread, taunting me already. She ran two fingers over her clit, before sliding them inside. “Can you see everything okay?” she asked. I knew she wanted me to cave and fuck her now, but I withheld the temptation.

If I can just cum, my pheromones instantly snap back to normal, or drift off, or whatever they do, until the next build-up. That would bring Amanda back to her senses. “Turn over and show me that ass. Fuck yourself harder.”

Gleefully, Amanda hopped up, her new, big tits swinging, when she turned around, arching her ass high in the air. “Like this?” she asked, with her face practically shoved in the cushions.

“Just like that,” I whispered. “Just a few minutes like that.” My cock was already solid hard and I reached into my pants to do the deed. At this angle, I felt safe she couldn’t see what I was up to, but I realized she might be able to hear. “Amanda, talk dirty while you do that, please. That will make me want to fuck you.” (And hopefully disguise the sounds of me jacking off.)

“I can’t wait to have your cock in me!” she cried, pumping herself harder. “I want to fuck you so bad, Brian. I never needed a good, hard fuck so much! I want you in me. I want you to fuck me, anyway you want, just so long as I can have it. You can fuck me in the ass, too. But I have to have you! I want you cum, Brian. I want you to bury your cum in my pussy!”

Amanda didn’t have to go much past that before I snapped, yanking my pants and underwear down, and unleashing a huge rope of cum across the room. In fact, some splattered on Amanda’s right ass cheek, just as I heard her cumming, too. It almost sounded like a horror film, there was so much screaming and shrieking and sploshing. Then, instantly, she stopped. I quickly pulled my pants back up, before she caught sight of my cock.

Three fingers were still buried in Amanda’s pussy, and her pinky from the other hand was stuck in her ass, when she had ceased so suddenly. Finally, she flinched back, pulling everything out, checking herself, and rose up. Amanda was soaked, the couch was soaked, bits of the floor beneath her. She looked to me. “Well, um, yeah, I came really good right there…”

“Yes,” I said, nodding. “I guess I have to fess up and say I did, too.”

“I see that,” she nodded to the floor, even glancing back at her right bum. “Well, I was just going to say, now that I came; and I DO enjoy the company; but now that I came, I guess I don’t really need sex right now. I just don’t want to get your expectations;”

“No, it’s fine,” I said, smiling, relieved that jerking off took Amanda’s sexual needs away from me.

She smiled, thankful I was willing to forget it. “It looks like these damn things won’t go away, though.”

“I have an idea. We know they’ll be back to normal by tomorrow morning. The limo service picks you up at ten, but I could meet you here first, say at nine?”

“That’s fine. I’ll be happy to help. Besides, I’d like to have another day or two of these babies. Always wondered what it was like having tits. Now I know. I like it.” She smiled. “And frankly, amongst all this other bullshit I have to go through, it’s the only bright spot in my life. I’ll be glad to see in the morning, Brian.”

I don’t know what the fuck my curse is, or who has it out for me, but when I left at 8:30 the following morning, my tire blew, pulling out of the driveway. I quickly ran into the house and changed to something more casual, to replace the tire with the spare. Another quick change and I was back on the road, only to be held up at a stopped train. Forty minutes later, it got off the tracks.

I texted Amanda at 9:30: Stuck at train. Be there ASAP. She never return the text, and it was almost ten by the time I pulled in her drive. I rushed to the door, and Amanda opened it before I even knocked. I noticed she was flat chested again. “I’ve been waiting. What happened?”

I quickly surmised the unfortunate events.

“Well, come in. Let’s hurry,” she said, just as the limo pulled up. “Well, fine. We’ll do it in there.”

“What? In the limo?”

“If we don’t want to be late. Let’s just go. There’s privacy windows in those things.”

I sure hoped so. The driver escorted us inside the vehicle, and I sat across from Amanda, facing the rear of the vehicle. There was only about ten minutes from here to the funeral home.

“Driver, would you mind raising the window?” Amanda asked.

A minute later, I was awkwardly leaning back, while my dead colleague’s wife was going to work on me. She had as much an insatiable desire to suck it, as she had the first time she saw my cock. About five minutes in, I felt myself getting closer, when the limousine stopped. It slightly distracted me, but Amanda’s skills got me back track, when I heard the driver get out and mutter a few words.

“Wait, what is that?” I asked, pulling up a bit. Amanda didn’t let go, following my movements, not allowing my cock to leave her. She didn’t want to risk missing a drop. She mumbled something at me, but I wasn’t clear on it, when the door to my left popped open. To my horror, Karen was looking straight in.

“Brian!” she screamed. “What the fuck?!”

Amanda, although thoroughly engaged, was even taken aback by the sudden surprise, pulling off only for a moment, my stiff rod snapping into view. Karen instantly leapt inside the vehicle, slamming the door behind her, yelling, “Good to go!” to the driver.

She snapped up to me. “Brian, you have a lot of explaining to do!” she yelled, as she grabbed the base of my cock with her left hand. Amanda pushed herself back into the mix, groping my shaft just above Karen. “Hey, I was doing that.”

“Sorry, sister. I saw it, too. When this happens, we just share.” Karen was letting Amanda know, loud and clear, what had to be done. They stared each other down for a moment, before shrugging it off, agreeing they could both do the deed together.

I had no idea if the driver knew what was up. As he pulled away, the two ladies began fighting over my cock. It didn’t take long before I felt it coming. “Who’s first?” I asked.

Amanda raised her hand. “Well, at least let me suck it until it explodes,” said Karen, taking my cock from Amanda. She went down deep, perhaps hoping I wouldn’t be able to contain myself, She started working it, back and forth, faster and faster, when I tapped her. “Hurry! Give it to Amanda.”

Amanda shoved her way in the mix again, opening wide, just in time as I escaped Karen’s mouth and found hers, filling it with my seed. I was practiced at this next part: holding the extra sperm that was still in my balls. I pulled out of Amanda’s mouth and shifted my cock to Karen. “Hurry,” I said. While she swallowed, with her mouth tightly suctioned the head of my cock, Karen just stared me down, shaking her head. She was so disappointed in me.

She finally got off, and wiped her mouth, ensuring all was clean. “Goddammit, I hate it that it tastes so good.” She began unbuttoning her blouse immediately and looked to Amanda. That’s when she noticed Amanda came prepared, wearing a blouse large enough to “grow” into.

Karen knew the change was coming and was desperately trying to get her bra off in time. I hated to see what would happen to her already swollen, lactating, enormous tits.

Amanda’s suddenly popped into existence, filling her blouse. She clapped with glee. “Heath would have loved this,” she chuckled.

I silently mouthed, ‘See, it was her,’ to Karen, who was more concerned with her awaiting disaster.

“What’s happening? Why aren’t mine growing?” Karen began fondling herself, rubbing hard, even squeezing. She shook them a time or two.

“That’s strange,” I said. “Amanda swallowed first, but you weren’t far b

Irresistible Johnson: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: part 3.

Brian and his cursed penis keep getting into trouble.

Based on a post By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the► Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Series Recap.

My name is Brian Johnson and I live a conditional life. Ever since the lab accident, things changed, and not for the better. Allow me to recap my woes, so you’ll better understand. I was exposed to gamma radiation at work. It was a clumsy, stupid, careless error; just a dumb move on my part. After exposure, the team kept me isolated for weeks and monitored my health.

At the time, it seemed I was going to make it out unscathed, but just as I was about to be released from quarantine, we discovered the true trauma I actually incurred.

Karen, (one of my bosses and also a licensed nurse), subjected me to one last physical examination, and at her intrusive insistence to know every detail about me, I explained that my penis was hanging much lower since the gamma exposure. It seemed to be a bit thicker, too. Length was never an issue with me, but hanging there five or six inches all the time was out of the ordinary. Typically, I was a grower, not a show-er. Anyway, Karen takes a peek at Mr. Floppy and gets an insatiable urge to swallow my semen. I swear I couldn’t have stopped her if I tried.

Here’s where it gets weird. After swallowing, her tits grew instantly, from her modest A cup to a D, I would guess. It was insane. We had to tell the rest of the team what happened, and soon, more tests on my sperm began. Phil, the Senior Partner, desperately wanted to find a way to synthesize it. “Natural breast growth? So many women will want that,” he insisted.

The problem was, the breast development was only temporary, lasting about a day, before returning to normal. Up til now, we haven’t discovered a way to synthesize my sperm, but further testing led to the discovery that if a woman ingests it, but not directly from the source - say, a Petri dish, for instance (yes, we actually did this) - well, the poor subject gets intensely horny, to the point they will fuck themselves silly in the streets if they have to. Total, unashamed, unabashed sluttery.

I’m sure you can imagine how awful I feel about any of my friends or colleagues having to go through such an experience, even if we were all willing participants in this research. Lately, I was feeling more and more alienated from my colleagues. Hell, even Janice was steering clear of me, and we used to chat every day. Still, the team marched on with the work.

What else? What other stupid things can my penis do? I have a hard time keeping track. Oh yeah, we learned that if I go several days without an orgasm, I produce some kind of pheromone that makes women want to fuck me (and only me) and right. fucking. now. Jesus Christ, the pressure. Can you imagine? I might not want it, but the women demand it. Masturbating alone isn’t good enough for them when exposed to this. However, fucking them leads to the risk of me cumming in their pussy (which they always demand, by the way), and that that leads to the worst of it…

Just like when a woman sucks me off, their tits instantly grow when I cum inside them, but this time they begin lactating heavily. Multiple, daily pumps are required for about week, until the tits finally, slowly, return to normal.

For a while there, all the girls were terrified the effects were going to be permanent. It was right after I had accidentally fucked every female member of the team in the conference room. My pheromones were off, because I hadn’t orgasmed in days, and they all needed my cock. Thank goodness their breast growth and lactation issues only lasted a week or so, after that ordeal. The girls were a bit more forgiving with me when they went back to normal. Well, all except for Karen, my boss. We’ll get to her issues later.

So this is my life now. I can no longer be naked in front of any girl, or she’ll get the irresistible urge to suck me off. I have to masturbate regularly in order not to get a “build up” of these funky pheromones which drive women crazy, and there’s no way I can have any meaningful, long-term relationship with a woman, because who would want to risk getting enormous, milky tits every time they fuck their boyfriend? This was absolutely the worst thing to ever happen to me.

The only friend I could turn to is my sister, Penny. She’s my roommate, too, so she understands my plight. We have to be careful that she never sees me naked, considering we share some of the same space. Early in discovery, my sister caught me naked once, and went down on me like a dog on a steak. Or a bone, rather. She hated herself for swallowing every drop of my cum, but came to terms with it pretty quickly when her tits blew up in size. Normally a pert B, Penny looked like a straight-up bimbo. Surprisingly, she loved it, but when her tits went back to normal the following day, she was grossly disappointed. We rarely speak of the subject anymore.

So here I am, on a Sunday night, once again beating off, so that I can work in peace tomorrow. I wish I had a different life. I wasn’t sure how long I could keep this up. I just didn’t think it could get any worse.

I was wrong.

Chapter 4.

“Well I sure hope you’re fucking happy now, Brian!” screamed Karen, the moment I walked into work the following morning. Karen disliked me from the start of my employment, well before the “incident” and her disdain for me grew on a daily basis. I also think she thought I derived pleasure from my predicament. She had no empathy, or understanding, of how it ruined my social life.

“What? What now?” I cried. “I have been nothing but compliant, and I’ve done everything you have asked of me, since all this began!”

“Heath’s dead.” Karen said, crossing her arms, glaring.

My heart dropped. Heath was a healthy, middle-aged man. Or at least he was. How could this be? And what did I have to do with it? “Dead?” I gasped, repeating, “Dead? What… what happened?”

Karen spit it out, “Over the weekend, he tried exposing himself to the same gamma radiation that you experienced. We found him this morning. Seemed he died of priapism. We’ve quarantined the room and sealed the east wing.”

“Why are you blaming me?” I asked, dropping my briefcase on the floor. “That’s terrible. I don’t want anything like that to happen to anyone. I wouldn’t wish this on my worst enemy.”

“Did you know he was going to do it?”

“Of course not!” I didn’t hesitate answering. It was the truth.

Karen’s deep prejudice against me may have some merit. After I came in her pussy at that meeting, knowing her tits would get huge and milky, I then put my cock in her face. It was kind of an evil thing to do, because as we all know, when a woman sees my cock, she has to suck it to completion. It becomes a compulsion for them. Karen is the only woman, of all the girls on the team, who was both exposed to getting creampied, and swallowing my load, in the same brief period of time. Herein lied a new development.

Like everyone else, Karen’s tits ballooned up after I came in her. Lucky for her, being small chested, this turned her into a D cup. And just like the others, who got vaginally stuffed with my semen, she began lactating, too. I remember poor Janice being in the room at the time. She’s well over a D cup in her normal state, and this was the second time she had been affected by my sperm. The girl could barely walk, and had milk spraying everywhere, in all directions with her every move. But back to Karen…

After a week passed, Karen was the only one whose tits hadn’t changed back to normal. Instead, they stayed large and continually produced milk. So much milk. More weeks have since passed, and she is still forced to nurse herself two or three times a day to relieve the pressure. Otherwise, she leaks like a sieve. One can understand why Karen hates me so fucking much.

Still, having this occur had one bonus. It was the first time we had seen long-term (possibly permanent) breast enhancement derived from my sperm, something we’d been working on in the lab for months. We had discussed having one of the other girls try it - that is, taking in my semen vaginally and orally, in the same brief period of time - to see if they would develop this permanent growth like Karen did, but no one wanted to take on the risk, or burden, of having lactating tits.

Right now, with Heath dead, I figured our research would be set back several months. He was our best scientist, too, very methodical in his work. I shook my head, looking to Karen, noticing she had two large wet stains on her blouse. Her nipples were leaking again. I assume she hadn’t yet noticed.

“Karen, I promise. I had no idea Heath was going to do this. If I had, I certainly would have advised against it, and I would have warned you immediately. Heath may have been jealous about my… circumstances… but I assure you it is a curse, and I want nothing more than to be free of this problem! Had Heath succeeded, he would be regretting it. I feel so bad for him and his family.”

“Dr. Peterson at UMH is going to do an autopsy for us,” said Karen, scoffing at me. “We’ve had to call the authorities, of course. Your history may come up in this investigation.”

“Anything I can do to help?” I asked. “Karen, I’m so sorry. I know you and Heath were good friends.”

Karen wiped an eye and looked at some papers she was holding. “Phil is finishing up a meeting in Houston with one of our license-partners, then he’s flying straight back. Would you mind helping Heath’s wife with the funeral arrangements? I need to organize things with Alicia, and write a couple reports.” Karen’s voice was cracking. I guess her sorrow had shifted to anger in my presence, but now her emotions were getting the better of her. I know she didn’t like me, but Karen was not a hateful person. She had genuine feelings and was hurting right now.

“Of course, give me her number and I’ll do whatever I can,” I said.

“I’ll email you the details. Uh, when is the last time you jacked off?”

“Last night,” I sighed.

“Do it again, before you meet with her.” Karen didn’t want my pheromones creating any issues. I understood, of course, especially during such a sensitive time.

“Okay,” I conceded.

I noticed Karen held herself differently since her physical change. She was always assertive, sometimes even aggressively so, but now that she had such a striking figure, she appeared more confident, even in her grief. I headed to my office, prepared to do the deed when I bumped into Janice. “Oh, hey,” I said.

“Hey,” she repeated, eyes darting to the floor. She stepped aside, allowing more space between us in the narrow hall. Ever since I filled her pussy with my cum, and she had to manage those milky, enormous globes for a week, she went out of her way to avoid me.

I used to be a bit bashful, and I was certainly never one to be described as a go-getter, but considering all the events I’d been through, I was beginning to find it easier to broach uncomfortable subjects. I touched Janice on the shoulder. “Hey, stop a second. Look, I get it. I know why you are apprehensive around me, but please know, I masturbate daily so I don’t produce those pheromones. I will never be irresponsible with this, and I will not put you at risk.”

Janice huffed and kind of turned red. “I… I guess… look, Brian. Just stay on your side of the fence, okay?”

“That’s what I am telling you. I will do just that. I’m only asking you to ease up. You can relax around me. The times you were exposed to me was during the discovery phase. Every test and experiment we’ve done since then has been with willing participants, with other women. It is always going to be that way from now on. I miss your company and our conversations.”

Janice nodded and walked off, hurriedly. In time, I hoped it would get better. It was later that afternoon I met with Heath’s wife, Amanda. I drove to her house and she let me in, expecting me. She led me to the kitchen where we sat at the table. I spoke, “They asked me to help you with the arrangements, and to do anything you require during this difficult time.”

Amanda was cuter than I expected her to be. A short, dainty little thing, we had never been introduced before this. She was somber, but I don’t think the real grief had yet set in. Some people experience trauma in strange ways. “Is it true?” she asked. “He did it on purpose? He exposed himself to radiation on purpose?”

Due to the liability, the company had to tell at least some of the truth, but I just wasn’t sure if they gave more details, like as to WHY he did it. “As far as I know, we really don’t have all the details, but on the surface, that is what it appears to be.”

Amanda was shaking her head. “I thought we were happy. Suicide? Why would he do that?”

“Ma'am, again, we don’t know for sure what it is, but I am sure you will discover all the details in due time. There is one thing I do know. Heath always spoke highly of you. He loved you.”

The widow gazed up, giving me half a smile. “I don’t even know what I’m going to do.”

“That’s why I’m here. Why don’t we just focus on the funeral arrangements? The company is covering all expenses, so you won’t have to worry about anything. I’ve arranged a meeting tomorrow morning with the funeral director, but we can make some of the decisions now in preparation. Is that okay?”

Amanda sniffled and nodded. “Thank you,” she said. “Heath really loved his work, I know that. I want you to know I don’t find any of you at fault.”

I held my breath. Had she known more details, perhaps she wouldn’t be saying that. I continued giving information to Amanda that I hoped would help reassure her and said, “I’ve been advised to tell you that the president of our company insists on matching and honoring Heath’s full pension. It’s a forty-five year guarantee.”

Amanda sighed. “I don’t want to think about that right now, but thank you. It’s nice to know.”

“How about we get a few of the basics covered?”

Amanda looked like she needed the social company, even it was a sad setting. We sat at the kitchen table and went through the coffin selection, service options, floral arrangements, and a host of other details. In between, she peppered the conversation with memories of her and Heath together. “Thank you for helping me with this. Heath and I don’t have any family.”

“What? No parents? Siblings?”

“We were orphans, both placed in the same home in our late teens. We fell in love almost immediately. Later, when we got our independence, I worked two shifts at bars and diners, while I put Heath through college.”

“Wow, a lucky guy,” I whispered. Now I better understood the bond they shared. Heath was probably more handsome in his youth, and his wife must have been incredibly attractive then. In her mid-40s, she certainly held it together. Pert, lithe and perky, even in this depressed state.

“We never had kids. Maybe that fear of being orphaned, who knows? We enjoyed our freedom, but yeah, no family. Both Heath and I were shoveled from one foster home to another, until we finally aged out of the program.”

We’d been working for some time and I needed to uncramp my legs and pee. “Amanda, would you mind pointing me to the restroom?”

“Oh, you know what, Brian? It’s through the hall and to the left, but… well, If it weren’t for… you know what? Just follow me.” Amanda got up and touched my wrist. “It’s back here, but easier to walk you there than try to give you directions. I love this house, but the placement of the guest bathroom is terrible.”

Amanda took me through the living room, and down a split hall that took a sharp left. She opened the first door to the right, leading into a bedroom. She pointed to a door on the left-side wall, from the interior door. “Through there. There’s no access from the hall, so it confuses people.”

“No problem. Thank you.” I moved past her, opening the door to the bathroom. Amanda stepped away, heading back to the kitchen, I presumed.

I presume a lot of things. If you’ve been keeping up with my story, you would know that it’s my propensity of relying on assumptions, and presumptions, that constantly causes me grief. Well, it happened again. This time, it was assuming that Amanda had actually left the room.

See, at home, when I am alone, or when I know my sister is asleep in her room, I have habits that are a bit more lax than most. I’m not gross or anything, I just don’t typically close the door when I go to the bathroom for a quick tinkle. As Amanda and I were the only ones in the house - and I thought she had walked back to the kitchen, I didn’t bother closing the door behind me. Why bother with a bedroom, hallway and living room between me, and the only other person in the house?

I whipped out my cock and prepared for business. To this day, I am impressed by its hefty weight while it’s in its flaccid state. Ever since the work incident, it’s been like this. I lifted the toilet lid, and was just starting the stream when I heard Amanda’s voice. “Oh hey, I haven’t checked lately, but if you need more toilet paper, it’s under the sink.” When I heard her, my heart sank. She sounded very close. Too close… and before I got a chance to respond, her head popped around the door.

Now I can only assume that the reason Amanda would poke her head into the bathroom, is because she believed I hadn’t started using it, as evidenced by the open door, I’m guessing. Perhaps she thought that I was in front of the mirror or something, or just about to close the door. Who knows? But the point is, I was standing just a few feet away from the door, aiming my peter into the water bowl when she saw me. The toilet is ninety degrees from the door, so I was angled with my side to her, and everything was clearly in her line of sight.

“Amanda, no!” I yelled, attempting to turn and block my large cock from her view, but by then I was too far in to stop, and I couldn’t fully turn away.

“Oh, I am so sorry, Brian!” answered Amanda, but instead of darting back out, she stepped further into the bathroom. “The uh… the door was open, so I thought maybe you were trying to find the toilet paper or something. I didn’t mean to…”

“It’s okay,” I said, as I tried to shift my back to her more, yet Amanda kept inching forward, angling herself around to get a better peek. “Do you… do you think you could let me finish?” I asked.

“Oh, again, I am so sorry. How thoughtless of me. I was just thinking.. well, gosh… I don’t know exactly…” As Amanda spoke, she continued creeping closer. I pushed the muscles in my bladder, trying to relieve myself as quickly as possible. This was getting awkward. If Alicia saw my penis, and I think she did, she was having the same reaction every other woman has: the insatiable desire to swallow my semen.

I tried to slow her down. “Ma'am, I uh… I could really finish easier if you would please step back.”

Amanda stopped, but she didn’t step back. Instead, she tilted sideways, and this time, finally caught a clear look at my long, thick shaft. I wasn’t sure how appealing it was with pee streaming out of it, but I couldn’t help it. I had to finish.

“Brian, I have to… I have to…” Her voice was trembling, fingertips at her lips.

I turned to her while still in mid-stream, lifting her chin up to meet my

Irresistible Johnson: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: part 2

Johnson’s mutant sperm powers grow stronger.

By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 2

I had cum so many times in a cup recently that my wrist needed a brace. The team had been trying desperately to discover what was in my semen that might be the catalyst to breast growth, but nothing in our investigations could discern anything. The chemical composition appeared to be the same as a normal man’s, and the sperm count was on the high side of normal.

In the meantime, we’d also been giving Laura Pine daily doses of my jizz. She blew me every morning, first thing. Usually, her breasts were back to normal (for her, small) within 24 hours. On a few occasions, she sucked me off multiple times a day. Her tits erupted to insane sizes, but no changes in patterns seemed to help make the effects last longer, or be permanent.

The team had gone straight into working a way to put my sperm into a pill form, anyway, to see if that would do anything. There had been no positive test results as of yet. It was Laura who got the idea one morning to try something different. She met with me, Phil and Heath and offered an experiment.

“Hey, we keep trying this pill out and it never works. We can’t figure out what makes Brad’s sperm so special, either. I want to do something different.”

I was getting antsy. By now, Laura was usually sucking me off. Why was she not getting straight to it? I knew I’d be jerking off into a cup several times later in the day, so I always enjoyed getting some real attention. It broke that monotony.

“What ya got?” asked Heath.

“I want Brad to masturbate today, as you probably need him to, anyway.”

“Uh.. okay. We were hoping to get some samples today, yes.”

“Let me drink it. We have never once thought to just see if it works by drinking it.”

Phil and Heath’s eyes lit up. “My god, you’re right,” said Phil. “Laura, go round everyone else up. Bring them to the conference room. Brad, go do your thing. Be sure to get all of it in the cup.”

“I’m getting good at that,” I said.

I left and went to what we had termed ‘the chamber’ some time ago. It was just a private room with a desk, a chair, and a computer with internet access. I took off my pants and underwear and spent about ten minutes, as usual, trying to find something decent to ‘land on’ and push through this boring business. Once my cock got stiff in my hand, I knew within a couple minutes I’d be unloading in the cup.

With expert skills, I snatched the cup with my left hand just prior to shoving my cock it. To avoid splash-back, I squeezed the muscles of my shaft as ropes of cum filled the empty container. I suppose there were worse ways to make a living.

I put a lid on the cup and cleaned up after myself with a few wet tissues. I then repeated the pat-down with some dry ones. After pulling up my jeans and situating myself, I finally went to the conference room.

“Oh, good,” said Heath, taking the cup from me as I came through the doors. “Have a seat,” he said, pointing to one of the empty ones.

All the others were also seated around the table, and Laura happened to be at the end. Heath made his way to her and handed her the cup, just I finished settling in my chair.

“Here goes nothing,” she said. She held up the cup and guzzled as much as she could in one attempt. She went back a bit to lick it up with her tongue.

“Huh?” she said.

“What is it, Laura?” asked Phil.

Laura looked over at Phil and Heath and then at me and the others situated around the table.

“You know how Brad usually tastes okay? Like it isn’t revolting or anything. At least, it never has been for me.”

Karen Langdon, the one who genuinely despised me, rolled her eyes and crossed her arms. She was none too pleased she had sucked me off four times now, the last because she wanted to surprise her new boyfriend with big tits. “Yes, we know, she said. “Get on with it.”

“This is… this is… this is so, so different.” Laura then reached into the cup with two fingers and swirled them around the inside, trying to get whatever remnants were left over. She then quickly shoved the two fingers into her mouth. “Oh, mph, gd,” she said. It almost sounded like “Oh my god.”

She finally pulled her fingers back and said. “That is the most delicious thing I have ever tasted. Ever. It’s like caviar on steroids.”

“What?” asked Janice, stunned. “Probably a fluke. Something he ate?”

Janice was seated next to me, closest to the conference room doors. She was the house skeptic and was more eager than anyone to break the science behind the phenomena of women getting big tits after swallowing my cum.

Janice was also the only woman on the team who hadn’t sucked me off and swallowed it, but that wasn’t by her accounts because she hated the idea of blowing me. It’s because she already has enormous tits. By enormous, I don’t mean D cups. I know a musical scale goes up to G. I’m guessing she does, too. The idea of allowing Janice to get even bigger tits, if only for a day, mortified everyone; not just her. Phil or Heath had once joked about it, but even they weren’t that cruel.

“What did you eat last night, Brad?” asked Janice. She was still watching Laura lick and suck her fingers.

I shrugged my shoulders. “Same stuff I always do. I had ramen noodles and a PB&J.”

“Do any drugs? Ingest or inhale anything out of the ordinary?”

“Not that I can think of.”

Phil raised his hand. “Brad, do you mind repeating this one more time.”

I did the proverbial “do-I-have-to-shuffle” that one might see when asking their kid to take out the trash.

“This time, I don’t want you to hesitate. When you’re getting sucked off, the women swallow your semen the moment it comes out. I want to see if there is window of time thing here.”

“I see. Makes sense,” I said. I looked over at Laura. “I’ll be back.”

“Please do! If it’s going to taste that good. Fucking hurry!”

The other girls’ jaws were all open, looking Laura on, in disbelief. In their minds, she was turning into a cum-dumpster, always sucking off Brad, always getting such great tits every day, all day. It was difficult for Karen to admit, but she envied Laura. She would kill to have kept those tits permanent. She really hoped the team could crack this puzzle.

This time, when I made it to the chamber, I took off my underwear and put my pants halfway back on, before doing my business. This way, after I squeezed out the last drop, I was able to quickly yank my pants up and rush to the conference room. It couldn’t have been thirty second from ejaculation to ingestion, as Laura snagged the cup from me the moment I arrived. She stepped back, almost like she was going to walk back to her chair, but she only made it about halfway.

Laura began squirming and it became more and more obvious that she was horny. Straight up horny.

“Fuck yes,” she said, slurping up the cum in the cup.

She ran her tongue across the rim of the cup and then round and round in her mouth, allowing the taste to linger as long as possible before allowing it to pour down her throat. She then repeated her method of using two fingers to wipe up all the sperm in the cup.

“Just like before, huh?” asked Jennifer.

“I swear, better than the first time, even.” Laura paused and looked at me. “I’m not sure I want to suck you off anymore. I’d rather enjoy this flavor over having big tits.”

It was then I noticed Laura’s tits hadn’t yet gotten bigger from swallowing that first load, like they do when she sucks me off.

“Well, who’s to say you’re in the right for thinking you deserve either,” I objected. “Do I have no say in this experiment?”

Heath shook his head. “You’re the one who messed up, Brad. Least you can do is ride along and let us figure this thing out. We will all be very rich if we crack this.”

Heath was right about messing up. I should have been fired long ago.

Laura looked at Phil and Heath. “You could sell this as-is, in a can, and people would pay good money for it. I’m guessing more than caviar, sincerely.” She looked up at me. “Rarer than caviar, too.”

“Hey, I am not a factory machine, capable of pumping out gallons of jizz.”

“It could be priced appropriately.”

Then there was a very brief paused before she Laura made out a loud moan.

“Umm; Hmm!!!”

As Laura had been chatting up the idea of making a Brad Johnson Delicatessen, she inexplicable reeled into an uncontrollable orgasm. Her legs crossed and her tan business slacks became soaked in the crotch, so much liquid, one could wring it out. Laura’s left hand went to her left breast and she squeezed the nipple through her clothing as hard as she could.

“Yes!” she screamed. Now, her other hand made it to her crotch and began stroking at what could only be described as an unnatural speed. Aggravated, Laura ripped off the top buttons of her pants, and shoved them, along with her panties, to the floor. She crammed her middle two fingers of her right hand into her pussy, and repeated the excessively fast stroking.

“Laura, are you okay?” asked Karen, jumping up, cautiously moving toward Laura.

Laura looked over at her and in her groans and moans, managed to quickly nod her head.

“You’re okay?”

Now Laura nodded with more exaggeration and more slowly, her eyebrows turned up in ecstasy. There was no denying she was enjoying getting off.

“Oh yes, oh yes, oh yes,” Laura muttered, while looking down to watch her hands slam herself in the vagina. It looked so incredibly hot to her. In fact, everything in the room and around her made her horny. Drinking sperm in front of coworkers had made her horny. So horny. But now, with everyone watching her fuck herself… it drove her to the edge. Soon, she came again and finally fell back into a chair, legs spread wide. Karen rushed to her aid, checking her pulse and heart rate.

“Breathe in, Laura. Breathe in.”

But instead of breathing, Laura began laughing. Then that laughter grew louder and even a bit wicked.

Karen, somewhat startled, edged back. Softly, she said, “Laura, I know I keep asking this, but are you okay? Can you describe what you are feeling?”

This time, Laura shook her head and instead pointed at me. Or rather, my crotch. As I was standing on the same side of the table as Laura, but nearer the doors, I was clearly in her sight. I must have been the first thing that caught her attention after her intense orgasm.

Laura had monopolized the attention of everyone in the room from the moment I’d arrived, and no one had noticed that my pants had come undone and fallen to the floor. Not even me. We were far too busy watching Laura pound herself, like some out of control animal in heat. Anyway, I must not have buttoned properly when I jolted out of the chamber to bring the sperm to Laura as quickly as possible.

Janice, who I was standing closest to, followed Laura’s pointed finger to my cock, and instantly her eyes went wide. She then looked up to my eyes, then slowly back down to her cleavage that she was displaying while seated beneath me. Taking the advice from Karen that was meant for Laura, Janice took a deep breath in. She then looked up at me one last time.

“I am so fucked,” she said.

And a moment later, Janice was on her knees giving me the best blowjob of my life.

Chapter 3

“Brian, I think we’re going to have to go at this a different way,” said Heath. “We’ve been hacking at this for months going nowhere.”

“And I could really use a break,” I said.

It was true. For four months now, I had been subjected to daily blowjobs from Laura. Not to mention the occasional ones I got from the other girls. This, coupled with having to jerk off in a cup almost every day, sometimes multiple times a day… well, I just needed to give my penis a rest.

“Why don’t you take a week off,” said Phil. “All of us. We’ll come back refreshed and have the whole team sit around the conference table. We’ll discuss our findings, or lack thereof, and possible future approaches, before continuing on. Sound good?”

Laura overheard and seemed displeased she would go a week without the benefits of sucking me off, but Janice seemed empathetic. She’d been listening in on the whole conversation, too. The one time she sucked me off, that poor girl had to be taken home in a U-Haul. Her poor tits were so heavy she could barely stand. Thankfully, the effects always wear off within 24 hours or so.

“You deserve a break,” said Janice to me, before turning to the others. “I’ll send out an email to everyone that we’re taking next week off, and we met back in the conference room at 8 a.m. the following Monday.

Staying home, away from the chaos and stress of work, and secluding myself from the world was the best vacation I could ask for. Being the center of attention all the time is wearing. By the time Sunday rolled around, I must have watched three dozen movies, cooked every day for myself, and even finished a couple books. I realized I hadn’t spent one second beating off or getting serviced by some woman. I really hoped that when we re-examined how we could further test and monetize by mutant sperm, it would involve me beating off a lot less.

Usually, when I walk in at 8, I head straight to my office where Laura is waiting to suck me off. I didn’t even bother heading there now. Hopefully, today would mark a real change.

"Oh, hi Brian,” said Janice, when I pushed through the conference room doors. Phil and Heath were already there, and just as I found a seat to the left of Janice, Laura, Jennifer and one of my other bosses, Karen, strolled in.

Janice coughed and tugged at the top of her blouse. “Well, okay then. Everyone is here. Shall we get started?”

Jennifer sat to my left and Laura and Karen now sat across with the two men in the room.

Phil raised his hand. “Let’s address the obvious. Our goal is to discover a way to synthesize Brian’s sperm to put it into a pill form - or any form, for that matter - that would allow women to receive the same benefits as if they sucked him off. That is, they get a temporary breast enhancement.”

Heath was kind of rolling his hands, indicating every one in the room knew this, so to get on with it, but Phil liked to be thorough.

“Is it hot in here?” asked Janice, interrupting, while unbuttoning a couple of buttons. With her huge tits, she already exposed a decent amount of cleavage. Now the top third of her breasts were practically spilling out.

“Yeah, it is a bit, I think,” said Jennifer. “But you don’t have to strip,” she laughed.

Phil shook his head and continued, “Under the microscope, we’ve discovered not one thing different between Brian’s sperm, and the sperm of any other healthy adult male.”

I noticed Jennifer reached up and gave her left breast a light squeeze. “Healthy adult male…” she mumbled. I turned to Phil and Heath to see if they saw what I just saw, but by then Jennifer had put her hand away.

“However, when ingested in its natural state, Brian’s sperm is… well, according to Laura and the other girls now… delicious. Yet the two men we hired to come taste test it did not find it appealing at all.”

That was true, we had done all kinds of taste tests these past months.

“Umm, guys?” interrupted Janice. “Do you mind? This… uh… ”

“Yes, what is it?” asked Phil.

“I’m uh… just feeling a little strange… hot. I need to cool down or I am going to pass out.”

“Do you need to lay down?” I asked, leaning in closer to Janice. As her chair was next to mine, I was able to touch her on the shoulder. “Are you feeling sick?” I asked.

She looked at me. “No, not sick. Just, umm… guys, I need a minute.”

Janice abruptly hopped up and ran out of the conference room. The rest of us were stunned by the sudden departure.

“She is right, you know,” said Karen. “This room… or something… it’s making me kind of hot.”

“Me too,” said Jennifer. “but not like hot hot. You know…”

“Thank God I’m not the only one,” said Laura. “Jesus Christ!” Then Laura quickly pulled her purse off the floor and began digging through it. “I sometimes use this when I get too horny, but it has never been needed more.”

All the men in the room jaws dropped as Laura procured an eight inch vibrator, with clitoral stimulator and all. Within seconds, she had stripped herself of her skirt and panties and was leaning back in her chair.

“Oh my god, I really need to fuck someone right now. I don’t know if this is going to do it!” Laura then rammed that vibrator, and not before turning it on maximum, right into her open pussy, to the disbelief of everyone in the room. Well, the men, anyway. The other two women seemed to be getting as turned on as Laura, and they both began undressing.

“Damn it!” screamed Heath. “Brian, did you do anything different?”

“No! I swear!” I was being completely honest.

“Come on, you had to have done something! How else to explain this phenomena?”

“I swear, Heath. I haven’t even beaten off in a week. I came straight here. I didn’t fuck anyone or show anyone my dick all week!”

While I protested, Laura rammed herself with the vibrator, while the other two girls finger-banged themselves. I tried not to let it distract me from the conversation. I didn’t want to get in trouble again.

“Wait a minute,” said Phil. “So you’re saying you haven’t had any sexual release in a week?”

“Yes!” I yelled.

Heath and Phil looked at other and paused. Then, Phil said, “Pheromones.”

Of course, it hit me and I stated as much, “You think my pent up sperm is somehow affecting these women? They all seem to be craving the need for intercourse.”

“Yes! screamed the girls, in unison.

"I think that explains it,” said Heath, shaking his head. “Is there no end in sight to these 'gifts’ of yours?”

I looked at the three girls in the room, all pounding themselves, but each, in their own way, begging for the real thing. I then looked back to Phil and Heath.

“Well, there are three of us.”

“No!” screamed Karen. “Just you! I need you to fuck me.”

Karen hated me. She always hated me. The fact she had blown me and sucked me off sometimes drove her nuts, I knew that, yet here she was begging to be fucked by me.

“Use me!!” she screamed. “My pussy is yours!”

“No, me!” screamed Jennifer. “I’ll let you fuck me in the ass!”

Janice jumped up and pulled at my hardening crotch. “No, me! Let me fuck you, Brian. I’ve always wanted to fuck you.”

Heath slammed his fist on the table. “God damn it! Why do YOU get all the benefits out of this?”

“I didn’t ask for this,” I protested.

Those protests landed on unsympathetic ears when Janice pulled my pants and underwear off, almost with superhuman strength. S

Helen the Housekeeper: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Helen the Housekeeper: Part 2

Helen Is The Birthday Surprise Gift

Based on the posts by Dina Petro. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

I reported to the house I was given instructions to go to for house cleaning, I was received by the woman, who greeted me and let me in. The owners were a middle-aged couple, both real good-looking and in good health and shape, wealthy as well.

They live in a nice, huge, fancy house, no kids.

After greeting me, Jonny, the man who was in his mid-forties excused himself and went to his home office to work. The housewife, Sara, was a super good looking, busty and curvy woman of early forties at the most. She took me by hand and we started walking around the house, talking about the job needed.

Sara told me she needed my services because she wanted their house to look super clean and fancy for the upcoming birthday party within a couple of days, I asked “Whose birthday is it, yours, or Johnny’s?”

She said, “It is Johnny’s, I am not sure what to tell you Helen, I have been thinking so hard for the past period, I really want to make this year’s birthday very special to him, he has been so nice to me all year round.”

I said, “Maybe I can help you; do you have anything special on your mind?”

She said, “Anything that could be the surprise of his life, I was trying to make a surprise that he had never had or even expected.”

She looked at me saying, “Helen, you are not going to be cleaning while wearing that dress, are you?”

I said, “why not? Would you prefer I wore the maid uniforms?”

She giggled saying, “No honey, I am not all that complicated, I just think it is a waste to get that sexy dress all wet and full of grease and dirt.”

She did not wait for my answer, she just pulled me by the hand saying, “Come on follow me, let me find you something simple and comfortable to work with, mind you we will be both working hand in hand, so I have to change my clothes too.”

We walked to her master bedroom upstairs, she asked me to take the dress off while she was looking in her closet for the proper dress or garment for me.

I said shyly, “Sara, I have no underwear under my dress, no bra and no panties, I just feel it is much more comfortable working that way.”

She smiled saying, “I agree, the best way to do it, mind you, I have no undies under my dress either.”

She lifted her dress up, pulled it out over her head, revealing a hot set of real huge, firm and sexy tits, a silky soft body all over, a clean, super sexy cunt with a small bush over it.

I simply loved what I was looking at. I did not want to stair for long, so I did the same. I pulled my dress off and on the side.

Sara seemed to lose control over herself, she was looking me up and down, checking my whole nude body in front of her, she smiled saying “Helen, I knew you looked super-hot and gorgeous, but honest, I did not expect you to have such a sexy, breath-taking body.”

I smiled shyly while looking downward and saying softly, “Thanks, I am flattered Sara.”

She nodded smiling, but her eyesight was totally fixated over my nude body. Although I am a real slut who is fully experienced sex-wise, men and women; but I felt uncomfortable by the way she was looking at me and checking my body out.

I figured she was bisexual and liked what she saw.

I tried to break the silence by placing one hand over my tits, the other hand over my cunt as if covering up and saying, hey Sara, you seem to like what you see, are you bisexual by the way?”

As if she had almost woken up as of a sudden, she giggled loudly saying, “I am sorry, I didn't mean it, and not really, I am not bisexual, but I am very curious about other women, almost making me bi.”

A strange look was drawn over my face after her strange answer, and she continued saying “But, what makes me spaced staring at your gorgeous, sexy body is not what you have on mind, it is something totally different, to be honest with you? I think I have just found the answer to what had been keeping my mind busy.”

I said, “What do you mean? What did you find?”

She said, “I think I know what the surprise I am going to offer to my beloved hubby for his birthday.”

I said, “Really? That makes me happy. I am glad it is my body that was giving you the hint to the answer. But what is it, if I may ask?”

She said, “Of course you may, it is you Helen, your own body.”

I said, What? What do you mean Sara, what does my body has to do with your husband’s birthday?”

Smiling and looking so happy, she put what she had in her hands down, walked closer to me, hugged me real close saying, “Helen, I like you and I am sure you will be willing to help me solve this problem won’t you?”

I said, “Yes of course, I like you too Sara, very much. I would do anything to help, but please elaborate a little and let me understand what you have on your naughty mind?”

She said, “Honey, I know it is not part of your job and you came to this house as a cleaning girl, the sexiest and best-looking cleaning girl I have ever seen or met, the pay will be different and very generous of course.”

I smiled saying, “Thanks I am flattered again. But I still do not understand what you want me to do.”

She said, “I want to do something that I have never done before, not even thought about doing it, and I want your full help and support by all means please, I want to offer your gorgeous, hot, sexy body for my own beloved husband as his birthday surprise gift.”

I was totally shocked, my lower jaw almost dropped to the floor, I said, “You must be hallucinating Sara, you don’t mean what you have said, do you? Do not tell me you want your own husband to fuck me?”

She nodded with the biggest smile over her face saying, “honey, I am not drunk, I am fully sane. And yes, I want my husband to fuck and enjoy that lovely body of yours, and please you of course to the best he could.”

I almost screamed loud when Sara stood right behind me, placed her hand over my mouth, rubbed her crotch to my ass. We were both nude. She rubbed my tits with her other hand, whispering in my ears, “honey, I know you will do this and I know for sure you will love it, you don’t seem to be a child, you are an adult who looks like an experienced girl.”

I calmed down, kind of liked the way she was feeling my body and rubbing my tits, pinching my nipples, I said, “well, Yes, I am not a child, I am a fully experienced woman when it comes to sex, but I am not a whore and where will you be while your husband fucks me?”

Sara turned around, came to me face to face. She hugged me and gave me a nice long passionate kiss on the lips. She whispered in my ears softly, “honey, do not fool yourself, we are all whores, we are sluts when it comes to enjoying a nice, long, thick cock. I am a whore and a slut too, mind you. I will be right here with you. I will lick your cunt making you cum nonstop while he fucks me. And when it is your turn to be fucked, I want to feed you my cunt till I cum in your mouth. Don’t you want to make it a special experience for me to have sex with a woman for the first time in my life?”

I could not resist all the appetizers she was offering me, herself, her husband’s cock, and money over and above all. How could any woman resist or refuse. I hugged her so close and started kissing her on the lips with our tongues circling in each other mouth, same time, my hand was down in between her legs, finger fucking her wet cunt and rubbing her bullet hard clit.

As we parted I said, “Yes Sara, I will do all of that for you, but how are you going to arrange all of that and when?”

She said, “Now, nothing is better than now honey, it is going to be an advanced surprise gift for Johnny. But let me ask you first, do you have any problem with big cocks? Do you like them?”

I shook my head with a no. Then I giggled saying, “don’t we all sluts like big cocks, don’t tell me he has a big one?”

She nodded saying, “very big, long and thick too, what about anal, can you handle such huge cock in your ass?”

I laughed saying, “Balls deep up my ass no matter how long and how thick it is.”

She laughed saying, “That makes two of us. Johnny loves fucking my ass, and I am sure he wants to fuck yours as well.”

Sara asked me to take a seat. She arranged the bed. She sprayed lots of perfumes of the type her husband loves and thinks is erotic. She asked me to lay down on bed and she used some gift wrap ribbon. She placed it over my shoulder to my waist with a red flower taped to it, right over my cunt. She told me to sit still and went to get her husband.

A few minutes later, she walked in hand in hand with Johnny, her hubby, but he was blindfolded, she made him stand facing the bed and me, a couple of feet away and after starting some music; the happy birthday song, she unfolded the blind fold over his eyes.

Johnny almost went crazy over what he had seen, the nicely arranged bed in his bedroom, me fully nude with a gift wrap ribbon over my body. His wife fully nude as well, with the same ribbon of gift wrap. He was looking around like a crazy one who was totally lost, not understanding anything around him. He said, “what is going on Sara? What is all of this about?”

Sara got closer to her husband, hugged him so close, gave him a long passionate kiss on the lips, then parted saying, “This young, gorgeous, sexy hot woman’s body is going to be your surprise gift for your birthday. I want you to enjoy her all you can, and of course along with my body same time, no rush, we have all night long.”

He said, “Honey, we have never talked about this. Are you sure you know what you are doing? Can you handle it? I can’t have sex with another woman Sara, I am married to you, and I love you deeply.”

Placing her hand over his already rock hard cock, she said, “Honey, I know what I am doing. I know we have not talked about it, but I know you can, and will, fuck her and me together. If your mind is slow to comprehend, your cock has a different point of view. Look how hard your cock is, Johnny babe.”

Without waiting for any answer from her hubby, Sara, started stripping him out of his clothes while he was standing there looking at me, and at her; fully naked for his own services.

Sara came next to me on bed and laid down on her back, both of us spreading our legs, while Johnny was on his knees at the lower end of the bed checking our bodies out. Just like a child who got a new gift and so happy with it, he kissed both of us on the lips, one after another, then used both of his hands to rub our tits. Then he was going down with both hands over our belly’s and started rubbing our cunts, one in each hand.
Johnny said, “Honey, true you said we have all night, but I do not think I can wait while in the middle of heaven that I am in.”

Sara laughed saying, “who is stopping you babe, we are all yours. By all means.”

He was licking our pussies one after another till, we both came. Then Sara and I shared sucking on his huge cock for a few minutes. Sara suggested starting the serious action. She told me to lay on my back, spread my legs, and curve them forming a v shape, she asked Johnny to get on his knees between my legs. She started sucking on Johnny’s cock till it was rock hard, then she licked my cunt till I was so ready to be fucked.

In her own hand, she held her husband’s cock and started pushing it slowly in my cunt, and he fucked me like a real whore deserves to be fucked.

At other times, Johnny was fucking his wife doggy, while she was eating my cunt or sucking on my nipples. We switched positions many times that night, and fucked in every possible way.

Once Johnny was tired and was relaxing, Sara and I were licking each other’s pussies in a sixty-nine position, then we scissored cunts till we were screaming our heads. and cumming like fountains.

When we were relaxing, Johnny leaned over his wife, saying, “Honey, it seems like I am discovering lots of things tonight that I had never dreamt would happen! One thing, I could never believe you would let me fuck another woman while you are watching, or participating in the action.

The second thing, I never knew you liked women and you were bisexual.”

She laughed saying, “Honey, none of this was planned ahead. It was a spontaneous idea that I thought about; presenting Helen’s body for you, as a birthday gift. And it just happened. But I loved it, honest!

Regarding my being bisexual, you are right. I had never known it, either. I knew I was curious, but it is the first time in my life I had actual sex with another woman, I loved it too. Did you?”

He nodded saying, “Yes I sure did. I found it a turn-on too, for me.”

She said, laughing out loud, “What is it exactly you have loved? Me licking another woman’s cunt, or me presenting another cunt for you to lick and fuck while I watch?”

We were all laughing very loud, and his answer came, “I have to be honest, Both!”

Based on the posts by Dina Petro

Two older men

I was called by the office and informed of having a cleaning job to perform, they gave me the address and time to be there, at the exact time I was ringing the doorbell, an older man who was at least in his late sixties or early seventies opened the door for me, from the first moment, he seemed to be a nice man with lots of flirting habits, he was always smiling and giggling.

I greeted him smiling and saying, “you have called the cleaning service requiring a maid Sir?”

He nodded smiling and saying “Yes ma’am.”

I said “I am Helen, your cleaning lady Sir, and I am at your service.”

With a wide smile he said, “come in please.”

He held my hand high leading me in talking to another man saying, “Hey Jim, look, can you believe it, does this queen look like a maid?”

Walking further in, I noticed another older man about the same age standing there, he giggled answering “what? A maid, how could that be John, no fucking way, who could believe that?”

I was dressed in very short pair of denim shorts, a short T-top revealing my tummy and belly button area and a pair of high heeled, short boots, almost enough for me to clean comfortably, although we all know that cleaning houses was never my main intention when I started taking this job in intervals while having free time, I always had other intentions of making easier money by flirting with clients and homeowners, that is why I try to dress in seductive clothing, but not enough to look like a slut.

Both older men, who were old enough to be my grand daddies, held both of my hands walked me into their living room, asked me to have a seat, Jim said “no one could ever convince me that you are a maid sweetie, you look like a queen to me, that both of us old farts could be your servants.”

We all laughed so loud, but they sure looked very rich to me, from their house and other hints I had, I answered softly in a feminine soft, sexy voice “I am not a maid Sir, I am a grad student, but I do this job partially to make enough money to help me out till graduation, it is an easy job with flexible working hours, anything wrong with that?”

Both older men had nothing to do with shyness, very brave and direct forward, they were both checking my body up and down, right, and left, as if I was merchandise they wanted to buy, which did not upset me at all. It pleased me, in a way. Kind of turned me on, believe it or not.

John seemed to be the homeowner and Jim was his visiting friend, they were having fun, playing cards or so before my arrival, I was seated in the middle of a wide, spacy couch in the living room, both men sat on both of my sides, very close to me almost touching my sides.

They were big flirts, as I have mentioned earlier, but their flirting wasn’t of any annoying type, it was pleasure to me, especially that they are very old both, and I happen to be the type of woman who enjoys the company of older people a lot. And I enjoy making them happy and pleasing them in any way I can.

Their intentions of sexual flirting and appraising my body, checking it out was hard to mess, but that did not annoy me either. I am the sex-loving woman who would not mind pleasing them in anyway, if it was with benefits in return, which I had on mind by doing the cleaning lady or maid job anyway.

John looked me in the eyes with a wide smile, lifted his hand up stretched it till it was over my thigh but not touching it about a fracture of an inch high. He looked at his hand, my thigh, then back at my eyes, smiling and asking, “May I feel them?”

Without thinking twice, I nodded smiling and saying “Sure, go ahead Sir.”

He felt my thigh, rubbing his hand softly over it up and down, closing his eyes, making hums, and sounds saying “wow John, this feels like a truly genuine silk! She is the prettiest woman I have ever seen, soft too.”

He kept his hand moving over my thigh.

We all laughed loud when he said, “by the way, I don’t want you to call me ‘Sir’ any more. My name is John, and this big old fart is Jim. Don’t you ever believe you are a maid in this house. Forget it! Consider the maid job is done already and well paid for. But you are now our honorable guest, let’s enjoy it and have fun?”

I smiled, looking him in the eyes, saying “fun? What kind of fun do you guys have on mind?”

He laughed saying “any kind our beauty queen would allow us to have.”

By then it was my time to be smart and naughty at the same time, holding the stick from the middle by saying “well, thanks for considering the cleaning job done and paid for, but you do not expect having fun would be at the same price, do you?”

I made it sound like a joke, but I was literally asking if they would pay money for having any fun they liked with me, and I think they both got the hint, properly and directly. They both seemed pleased to hear it, as well, as they were super rich. It looked to me that money was never an issue for them. They also did not want to make it sound like hooking or so.

John was still feeling and rubbing my thigh going upwards to high levels almost touching the edges of my cunt under my denim shorts lose leg, same time, while we were talking, Jim felt jealous, he lifted his hand over my other thigh and looked me in the eyes, I smiled nodding, he was feeling and rubbing my other thigh as well.

After mentioning the money issue, they both looked at each other smiling happily and John said “of course not, I believe fun with a gorgeous woman like yourself is priceless and not many men could fall into heaven like that ea

Irresistible Johnson: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Irresistible Johnson: part 1

Scientific accident gives Brian the perfect penis.

By AnonymousPerv. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Chapter 1.

My name was Brian Johnson and that name was about to become notorious among the scientific community. I worked on a research team studying the effects of gamma radiation on living tissue and organisms. The research lab I work at is located forty feet underground, for a myriad of safety reasons, even if many thought it went overboard; unnecessarily cautious.

But it’s meatheads like me that validate the needs of such safety protocols. One Saturday morning, while working alone, I accidentally opened a door to a sealed room, one we had purposefully contaminated earlier that week. It was getting cleaned through a new process involving some chemicals, and specific wave-length light pulses. Due to the new installation of this system, some of the original safety services and protocols had been disabled, which allowed me to gain access to the room, unfortunately. I got fully exposed as the alarms went wild.

For the following month, my team repeatedly cleaned the facility and quarantined me to one room in the lab. I was on a high liquid diet and scrubbing myself down daily with chemical soaps and abrasive pads. Vitals were taken several times a day, along with blood work.

Karen Langdon, the facility’s on-hand nurse practitioner, stopped by to visit me in my room near the end of the quarantine. I noticed she no longer was wearing a respirator, so the lab must have tested safe days ago. I was behind a plastic curtain which separated my half of the room to just a bathroom and bedding area.

“You cost us a fortune, Mr. Johnson, you know that?”

“I know,” I said. “I’m sorry.”

Karen was a great medical nurse, every bit as knowledgeable as any general practitioner, probably better than most. She also happened to be a vested partner in the lab, and I think she had that on her mind every bit as much as my health. It was difficult to score research grants and jobs in our field, and a safe laboratory was critical in maintaining them. This mishap wouldn’t go unnoticed, and I felt very badly for having put my coworkers and the company under such stress.

“Well, your vitals are all coming back fine. In fact, you’re in perfect shape. You’ve always been fine with your BMI and weight, but your pulse and blood pressure are better than ever. White blood cell count also better than it was last time you were here. I think you’re lucky.”

“I guess so. Maybe that new cleaning system works better than expected,” I said, hoping. To be honest I was terrified. Often, the effects of radiation aren’t discovered until weeks or months after exposure, organisms developing tumors is common. The only thing that’s noticeable though is white blood cell count being abnormally high almost immediately. I was somewhat relieved to hear the news that mine was fine after a month in quarantine.

“We’re going to let you out tomorrow,” said Karen.

“Yeah, I figure I’ll leave this bag I’ve been living in, just to go out and get fired.”

“That probably should happen, but it won’t,” said Karen. She knew something I didn’t. “You got exposed. We aren’t for a minute going to let you run wild. We have to keep an eye on you. So, for better or worse…”

I dropped my head. “I know, I was careless. If I’m staying on, I’ll do my best to make it up to you, Karen.”

Karen huffed a bit and then said, “Well, I guess that’s the best an attitude we both could have about it. So back to you. Are you positive you haven’t experienced anything strange? No panic attacks? No cold sweats? Heart palpitations? No physical changes? We need complete honesty to understand how we may need to address something.”

I carefully thought about what she was asking. The truth was that ever since the incident, I did feel better than ever, and told the nurse as much. I explained that I always made a point to keep in shape, but I honestly felt like I was in peak condition now, even though I’d been cooped up in this room for the past month. Other than feeling good, I didn’t experience anything else.

“Oh wait, I said. There is one thing,” I said. “I never brought this up before, because it’s kind of embarrassing, and well… I didn’t think it was a big deal. I mean, I’m not even sure if this incident has anything to do with it…”

“Go on, Brian. Just tell me already.”

Karen was behind the partition, but I could sense her impatience.

“Okay, here it is,” I explained. “Normally, my penis hangs like the average guy’s, I guess. I may be just shy of seven inches fully hard, which I think is fine, but soft, the little guy usually just looks like a turtle tucked over my ball sack. There’s not much to it. Anyway, about a week after the incident I noticed it hanging rather low. Like… not half hard, but just hanging. About four or five inches long.”

“Well, Brian, this does sound strange. You’re saying your penis got bigger?”

“Well, when I get erections, I notice it appears to have more girth, but I don’t think it’s much longer. But soft, it just always hangs low now. Other than that, no change in anything. If that’s the worst of this, I’ll take it. Kinda nice, actually.”

“And that’s it. Out of ALL the things that could have happened to you, you just happen to get… what?? A penis that you find more appealing?”

“Well, I didn’t ask for it,” I said. “but I’m okay with that.”

“Yeah, I’m sure you would be.”

I heard the plastic barrier between us come unzipped as Karen entered. She had placed a filter over her nose and mouth, but was otherwise not geared up like usual. I guess they were about ready to let me mingle with them again, as I showed no trace amounts of radiation. I stood up facing her.

“Alright, big guy, let’s see it.”

Excuse me?“ I practically screamed. I didn’t expect a genital exam over it. My word was good enough.

“You’re saying it’s ALWAYS this way? Half hard?”

“It isn’t hard,” I explained. “It’s soft. Completely soft. When it gets hard it just gets stiffer and wider, really, not longer. It also rises, of course.” I felt weird being so blunt with her.

“I don’t want to see it hard,” she said. “Just show me exactly what you mean. Please, drop the pants. It won’t take but a few seconds to get this over with.”

The nurse was speaking pragmatically, as a professional. She seemed annoyed this was my only side effect. Having to inspect a penis from a guy she probably didn’t like very much was unlikely to be appealing to her.

“You can take my word for it,” I said.

“I believe you,” said Karen. “But due diligence. Let me see if I see anything unusual.” She snapped on a pair of rubber gloves.

I sighed and finally dropped my pants, underwear with it. As usual, my cock hung down, easily six inches. It was a look I would be proud to sport at a nude beach, I thought to myself.

Karen paused, just staring. I could tell she was somewhat impressed. Finally, she said, “And you’re like this all the time? Never soft like you used to be? I know what you mean. My ex-boyfriend had a nice looking penis when it was hard, but he was embarrassed of it when it would shrink away. You know we girls don’t really care.”

She was almost blushing. I could barely believe Karen was being so intimate with me, as she didn’t stop looking at my hanging cock. Finally, she knelt down, getting closer, lowering her mask.

“No decolorization or shading?” she asked, looking up at me. It was unusually erotic seeing her face only a foot or so away from my cock and I struggled to keep my thoughts straight.

“I haven’t seen any problems, Miss Langdon. Like I said, it just hangs there all day, all the time, even after… well… you know.”

“Really?” she asked, drawing her eyes back to it. She slowly lifted her left hand and lifted the head of my penis, inspecting the underside of it.

“It doesn’t look like your vessels are stressed. It looks like a regular, healthy penis. Very healthy…” Her voice drifted a bit at the end.

Karen must have only been six inches from it now and looking down at her so close caused an immediate reaction. Blood rushed through my shaft, pulsing my shaft up a couple notches. My penis thickened a touch and I wriggled back from the nurse a bit. “Oh, I am so sorry,” I said.

“Is that normal?” she asked, looking up at me again.

“Well, uh… no,” I said. “Just when… uh… it’s normal, I mean. I just had a reaction, is all.”

“To what?” she asked, looking at me, deadpan, rising off the floor.

“I’m sorry, Miss Karen. Your face was just so close to my penis. I had a normal reaction to it, just like if any woman was that close to it.”

“Any woman?”

“Well, uh… I don’t mean to offend.”

Karen suddenly dropped to the floor again, putting her face close to my cock, but she continued to look right at me in the eye.

“You’re saying ANY woman’s face being close to your penis makes you want to have an erection?”

“Are you fucking kidding me?” I asked, both shocked and turned on, as her cheek was now no more than three inches from my shaft, yet she still looked at me, expecting answers. She had to have been teasing me, I thought, yet she looked so serious.

“What I am asking, Mr. Johnson, is this: Would you have had the same response prior to being exposed to the radiation, if some girl’s face was next to your cock?”

“Well, yes, I think so. When a woman is willing to get so close to it, it usually merits that it would be getting hard. I know this is a medical setting, but I just had a reaction is all. I am stating that I was sorry for having that reaction. I don’t think it is something we should be concerned about.”

Finally, Karen took her eyes off me and turned them to my cock. Her nose was practically touching the head of it. I think I even felt her breathing on it. Of course, my reaction was stronger this time. With her being so blatantly sexual, my cock pulsed up in response and punched her in the chin.

Karen Langdon, a woman I knew who really kind of despised me, just allowed my cock to touch her face. This only made my cock get harder and now it was rubbing against her upper cheek as it stiffened up. She slowly looked back up at me, but didn’t move her position, allowing my cock to scrape her skin the whole time.

This time, as she looked up at me, her eyes looked more seductive than a medical professional’s should be. She was breathing a touch fast and said, “Brian, you have a beautiful cock. It’s so beautiful.”

I was flattered. Even though I thought it looked great, her confirming it definitely stroked the ego.

“Thank you,” I said.

“You say your cock hangs like that even after you orgasm?”

My eyes almost popped out of my head, but before I could answer, she grabbed my shaft and forced the head of my cock in her mouth, licking all over. She quickly picked up the pace and weaved my dick in her mouth as it became wetter and wetter. It was as if she made it her mission to extract every drop of cum I had, and I did just that unloading in her mouth. She swallowed loudly as she guzzled as much down as she could manage.

With cum dripping off the edges of her lips, she dropped back, exhausted.

“Oh my god,” she said. “I can’t believe I just did that. Why did I do that?” Her eyes were racing left and right.

“I’m sorry?” I asked. “You started it. Are you okay? I don’t want you to regret anything. I enjoyed that. Thank you.”

I could tell her heart was pounding fast and she looked at me with curled brows. “It was so weird. All I could think of when I saw your penis. I mean from the VERY moment I saw your penis. I wanted to suck it, Brian. I wanted your cum.”

She glanced at my now hanging cock and looked up again frantically.

“I can’t explain it. I needed it so badly. It doesn’t make any sense.”

“Wait, you’re saying you had no control over it over wanting it, but you really didn’t want it?”

“I don’t know,” she said, sighing. “I just… it’s like a voice inside me, combined with an insatiable thirst - one I have NEVER felt before, mind you - I just wanted to swallow your cum. I wasn’t even…” her voice trailed off and then she slowly looked up at me. “I always hated the taste of cum.”

“Excuse me?” I asked. I wondered if I should pull my pants up, but I left it there, allowing her to witness that what I had claimed was true; that my cock did hang low even after an orgasm.

Karen finally stood up, straightening her clothes a bit. “Look, we can’t tell anyone this or we would both lose our jobs, but Brian, that was weird. I don’t ever get horny like that. And that’s the thing. I wasn’t even horny. I just had this absolute need to swallow your cum.”

“And you think this may have something to do with the incident?”

“How else to explain it? I’m curious, do you have a girlfriend?”

“Sadly, no.”

“Any friends who are girls?”

“Well, my sister who lives with me. She has friends that come over to the apartment all the time.”

Karen picked up a clipboard.

“I obviously cannot detail what happened today, but if you have the same reaction occur from other women, we need to know.”

I cut her off. “Same reaction? What? You want me to go around flashing people?”

Karen tilted her head and lifted an eyebrow, before coming to her senses. “Well, look, whenever. The thing is IF other women have a reaction like I did… the need to swallow your cum… please come report it. We could get it in your medical records sooner than later. I think it is important to do, but I don’t think we should report what just happened between us. Do you understand what I am saying?”

I finally pulled my pants up and said, “Okay,” when I noticed something uniquely different about Karen. Her face was flush, in fact all of her skin was pink. I wondered if she was running a fever. More noticeable, were the pineapple-sized curves she was displaying under her nurse’s outfit. I’d always thought she was flat.

“Karen?” I asked, looking at her chest intensely. It drew her eyes to them.

“Oh my God,” she said. “No, no, no, no, no!”

She quickly stripped out of the uniform. Her bra did nothing to keep her huge breasts from pouring over them. Nipples and cleavage were everywhere. She unsnapped the bra, sending it flying, exposing what must have been a pair of double dees.

“Oh my, do you think this is from my cum?” I asked, bluntly.

“What else?” she screamed, wide eyed. “Please tell me they stopped growing.”

“I didn’t notice them until you got up. It must have been a very quick surge of growth, like right after you swallowed all that cum.”

Her eyes drifted a bit as she whispered, “And it was so much cum…”

“We’re going to have to tell the team,” I said. “This won’t go unnoticed.” I waved at her new set of knockers. I found them amazing, but it did give her the appearance of a bimbo.

Karen looked at me, defeated. “Alright, so we tell them. All of it. The whole truth.”

“I don’t see why you wanted to lie about it.”

“Brian, look at me. I am going to be frank here.”

“Okay.”

“You’re a physically attractive man, but I am not, by any measure, attracted to you. I’m also kind of your superior here and I do have an occasional boyfriend. I’m sure you have had girlfriends, but you and I are NOT a match. I just don’t like your personality.”

“Don’t hold anything back,” I said, referring to a Seinfeld joke she was probably unfamiliar with.

“When I saw your penis, and remember, I was only examining it for medical purposes,” she stressed, “I didn’t get horny, but I had this incredible urge to swallow your semen. And now this.” She pointed at her tits. “I’m not sure anyone will believe us, but we’re going to need volunteers.”

“Volunteers?”

“Someone else to look at your penis.” Then Karen grabbed her purse, wiped her mouth with a nearby napkin and said as she was leaving, “I’ll be back in an hour with the rest of the team. Be ready.”

It was Phil and Heath who came into my room first, not twenty minutes after Karen had left.

“Holy shit, the cans on her!” cried Phillip.

“It’s kind of fucked up, man,” said Heath. “But they do look pretty good.”

“You saw them?” I asked.

“Well, not naked, but yeah, we saw her new figure,” said Phillip. “Wait. You actually saw them?”

“Uh, yeah, I did, I guess. They’re pretty spectacular.”

I considered Phil and Heath work associates more than friends, but we could be honest to each other. They both barreled in laughter. Still, I could tell Heath was concerned. He’d been studying gamma radiation for years, and never had exposure to it proven beneficial for anyone.

“I have to say, I am a bit worried now about these effects,” he said. “Supposedly, your penis changed shape and now, her breasts. Only after swallowing your semen. It sounds ridiculous, yet we saw the evidence from her.”

“Don’t for a minute think I am going to let you see the evidence from me,” I quickly retorted. “She said the need for my sperm was insatiable. I don’t want men risking that same effect.”

“Hmm, good point,” said Phillip. “But what woman is going to volunteer for this?”

“Oh, I know who,” said Heath. “Janice. The loudmouth atheist we hired last year that works in C lab. Always a skeptic about everything.”

“If someone from our team won’t volunteer, I suppose we could ask,” mumbled Phil, when the rest of the team finally did arrive. Karen, of course, but also Jennifer Hastings and Laura Pine, both married women in their 30s, and both shared a rather plain girl-next-door look.

“So as this information goes up the chain, I would appreciate everyone understanding that what occurred today was NOT meant to break work ethics and rules.” Karen was updating everyone on the events that occurred, while trying to excuse us of any wrongdoing. She continued, “We admit we violated company policies, but please understand it was against our will.”

“Who forced you?” asked Jennifer.

Karen did her best to explain that the compulsion she experienced was one she had no control over, when Jennifer interrupted and pointed at me. “Brian had control, though, didn’t he?”

I suppose I did, only I just now realized it. I willfully engaged in sex while Karen didn’t. I tried to explain myself, but it all looked pretty bad for me. First, I caused this mess and cost the company a fortune in cleanup costs, and then I willfully engaged in sexual acts that breached our code of conduct. I was an idiot, who appeared to not even want to

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 4

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 4.

Toys and Reviews.

By Norweger. Listen to the►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Dinner was finished and we tidied up the kitchen while Thomas watched a TV cartoon.

"So," Ella said playfully after having glanced towards the living room to ensure Thomas was indeed firmly parked in front of the television. "What's been on your mind this afternoon?" .

I stifled a laugh. She knew perfectly well what had been on; what was on; my mind. The little Tease.

"As I said, I am not sure I'd like to go all in and, well, have you in my ass, to put it bluntly; but it;" She paused, staring at something far off for a moment, seemingly lost in thought, before continuing. "I never really gave it much thought until a couple of weeks ago, I believe I saw an article in an online newspaper. You know, 'My boyfriend wants anal, what do I do?' or something like that.”

I continued cleaning up while she talking; “Anyway, that got my mind onto that track, and; Well, it has been impossible to let go of it, like? I'm just too curious as to what it feels like, now. I'd like to; make that have to try it, I think, before I can put the thought to rest. However, I'm a little concerned I'll find having you in me a bit, uh, too much, at least for starters; and I'd hate screaming at you to stop, so; Well, maybe some toys? Some anal beads, a slim vibrator, that kind of thing? We could buy a few and see where it takes us, what do you think?"

What I thought? I was ready to whip out my credit card and ask her to go on a shopping spree. But my response was less hysterical; "Well, I'd be lying if I claimed to not have given the subject of your no doubt incredibly snug ass clenching around my cock some thought, especially this afternoon;"

She giggled, no doubt imagining; correctly, as it were; that I had hardly been able to think of anything but her ass since this morning. "As for toys, though, it so happens I already have a few which could do the trick, me thinks, if you're Okay with testing out some, uh, pretested ones. Oh, I've cleaned them thoroughly with adult toy cleaner, no worries; but I have a couple of ass plugs and a string of anal beads in the bottom drawer of my nightstand."

Ella gave me a quizzical look. "Really? I'll be checking them out in a minute, but, pray, tell me; what's it like? Can't be all bad, seeing as you still have the toys, I guess?"

I laughed. "Definitely not all bad, quite the contrary; anything in there tends to feel massive, and with every small move one makes, one can feel it inside; Well, go have a look, I can deal with the dishes;"

Ella wasted no time heading for the bedroom. I stole a glance at her pert, little ass, for the time being wrapped up in the tightest of jeans one could imagine. I sighed and shook my head in disbelief, even the fact that she enjoyed having sex with me was almost surreal; but this, maybe even offering me her ass; I swallowed. Hard.

I then vigorously attacked the pans with the dish brush in a futile attempt at distracting myself. That didn't work too well. Now Ella was probably sitting on my bed, examining my toy chest, wondering what the various silicone playthings felt like up her rear; I shook my head again, sipped a little wine and put the pans on the counter to dry, before starting to lay the table.

Halfway through, Ella returned, that oh-so-familiar smirk painted all over her face. "So, Mr. Adventurous", she giggled, reaching for her glass. "Have you REALLY used that biggest one? Or is it just something you keep around for bragging rights; or, for that matter, to suggest to innocent young women that your cock surely isn't going to be THAT large in their asses, seeing as you can take such a beast?"

I laughed. "Well, a man's got to do what a man's got to do, and until lately, those play thingies were my only sex partners, you know; Oh, and the biggest one? Bought on a whim to see if I could take it. I can, but not comfortably so; needs a lot of warming up with smaller toys first, and lube like my life depended on it!"

"So," Ella suggested. "Seeing as you're no stranger to ass play, it seems; What do you say you pick one, use it on yourself, then fuck me, huh? Would that be something worth pondering? I got dibs on that cute, little purple one; looked kind of like a suitable beginner toy, that, barely bigger than my pinky;"

I swallowed. Again. "Sure can do. Oh, and you're right about that purple one, first one I bought, nice tickle when you turn on the built in-vibrator."

Ella groaned, clutching her glass. "Oh, that sounds hot. Way hot. I want you to fuck me while that thingy does its thing in my ass."

That being settled, she turned her attention to finish setting the table, leaving me a little flustered; and, I might add, painfully erect; for a few seconds before being able to let go of the thought of what was likely to happen once we'd had dinner and Thomas had fallen asleep.

Taking the lasagna out of the oven, I suggested we leave it to set for a few minutes before eating; just enough time to toss a simple salad. Chopping and slicing whatever green-ish stuff I could find in the fridge; some romaine and rucola, a little bell pepper, some kalamata olives, an onion; then topping it with a dash of a honey vinaigrette, it was just about time to call Thomas to the table.

"Will you go fetch him, please?" I chuckled to Ella. "He's a lot more likely to come for dinner if you ask him to do so, he's currently testing wills with me just about every time I ask him to do anything;"

Leaving her wine glass on the kitchen table, she gaily strolled into the living room, suggesting to Thomas that dinner was ready and that the oh-so-exciting cartoon he was watching would be there after dinner, too; perhaps they could watch a little of it together while his dad did the cleanup after dinner, so that Thomas could tell her a little about what she'd missed, not watching the show from the start?

Seconds later, one happy kid came running into the kitchen, telling me that Ella and he was going to watch TV while I did the dishes after dinner. "Ella decided!" he snickered, very pleased with himself.

"Oh, that sounds like a great plan," I smiled. "I can clean up, then perhaps Ella would tuck you in and read you a story before you fall asleep? But, first; dinner. Would you like some salad?"

Thomas pondered it for a second, glancing at the bowl. "I don't like olives, but the rest looks good;"

Ella promptly suggested she LOVED olives, and would only be too happy to eat whatever olives he passed her way. "They're so salty and; Well, the taste remind me of something;" she glanced over at me and winked, while Thomas, oblivious to her teasing me; thank God; started digging into the salad bowl while I put a little lasagna on his plate, taking care to ensure he got a good helping of melted cheese.

Somewhat to my surprise, I found that once the meal got started, any thought of bedding Ella took a back seat to the simple joy of a good meal in good company; reliving the highlights of our morning spent basking in the snow, Thomas giving Ella a brief recap of the exciting bits of the book I'd been reading to him after we'd returned back home; well, while I felt our mealtimes were among the day's high points even when it was only the two of us, sharing the meal with a friend; as she most undoubtedly was, to both of us; well, it took it to another level. I caught myself wondering how many days we'd have to wait before inviting her over for dinner again.

For a little while, it felt almost like a family dinner. Ella caught me staring at her, smiling back and forming a silent 'Soon!' with her lips. I shook my head softly. "I just; Well, it struck me how much more conversation there is when there's three of us around the table." I blushed a little, then nodded to Thomas. "Don't you think so, too? That having auntie Ella over for dinner is nice?"

Vigorous nodding. I sheepishly glanced over at her. "I just realized that whenever you're around, Thomas and I both; Well, you appear to bring out the best in the both of us, while also adding lots to the mix." I blushed more, concerned that I maybe was about to veer too close to the subject we'd decided was off limits; emotion, affection; "Quite simply put, this home is a better place whenever you're in it. Not just for the, ah, adult reasons." I murmured the last part of it, hoping Thomas wouldn't pay sufficient attention to ask what 'adult reasons' meant. He didn't.

Ella's turn to blush, but luckily, she took it the way I had intended it; as a heartfelt observation and compliment rolled into one; she was observant enough to have noticed the same thing herself, probably.

Leaning over, she hugged Thomas, then smiled at me after having worked herself out of his embrace. "Thanks, I do really feel like I am somewhat part of the family by now." She giggled. "I probably get to put Thomas to bed more often than many parents do with their own kids!"

Which was all the cue he needed to suggest he was done eating and would love to be read a goodnight story, he'd even forgotten about the plan to watch more TV. It took all the forces of persuasion we possessed between us to have him calm down for long enough for us to finish our meals; but just as Ella scooped up the last few bits of lasagna from her plate, he took her by the arm and led her from the table. "Let's go to my room, auntie!".

I laughed and waved them off, suggesting they enjoy his last waking minutes while I did the dishes.

Damn, was I hard.

I put on a great album; Getz/Gilberto's eponymous LP, I never tired of the laid back bossanova rhythms, and now that I had learned enough Portuguese to keep more or less up with the lyrics, the long-standing favorite of mine had risen to new highs. It was one of a handful of albums I loved; and it was the perfect album to keep me company whiling away the time doing dishes and preparing dessert before my lover of a few months returned to the kitchen.

Seldom, if ever, had I felt as upbeat while doing the dishes; the sensual tones coming from the stereo, the muffled voices of Thomas and Ella as they went through the evening ritual of brushing teeth, donning pajamas and reading a fairy tale or two, the expectation I brimmed with, knowing that soon, very soon Ella and I would be naked and enjoying each other, the well-being one always feels after a good dinner; Life was good. Even as I stood there with my hands in the soapy, grimy water.

Much sooner than I'd expected, Ella returned, giggling. "I guess I should feel bad, but I told him the sooner he fell asleep, the sooner it would be tomorrow, and the sooner we'd be able to play some more. He clenched his eyes shut to prove how fast he could fall asleep, and, tired as he was, promptly dozed off."

"And you ought to feel bad about this because;" I asked, having a fair idea what kind of answer I'd get for my trouble.

"Because I wanted him to fall asleep only so I could have your cock in me as soon as possible, of course."

I laughed, nodding towards the kitchen counter, where two almost finished créme brûlées sat in their cups. "Just pour a little sugar and some brandy on top of those, if you're impatient, light them up using the torch on the shelf by the espresso machine; I'll be done with the baking dish just in time to prepare us a couple of cups as the lid on the créme brûlées is done, methinks."

Ella strolled over to me, gave me a quick hug from behind and a peck in the neck before reaching around to grip my throbbing erection through the fabric of my pants. Giggling, she let go of me and turned to the counter and the dessert. "I was just getting concerned you had forgotten all about our plans for the evening, but it seems you are able to keep two thoughts in mind at the same time;"

I stole a glance over at her as she stood there in profile, her pert ass and round tits stretching the fabric of her outfit, making her clothes look almost as if they were painted on. Soon, I'd help her out of them, and then; I returned my attention to the last fifteen seconds of dish washing before washing my hands and turning on the coffee grinder, playfully stroking my hand over her ass cheek as I walked past. "No worries, ah, lover," I said softly. "We'll enjoy these, then we'll enjoy each other. No worries!"

The blue-ish flames died down just as I tamped the coffee into the filter. Seconds later, the coffee poured into the pair of espresso cups I'd placed on the drip tray. I again glanced over at Ella, catching her staring at me, lust evident. I felt my chest swelling with pride that she'd picked me of all men out there to be her lover. Handing her a cup, I suggested we have dessert right away. She giggled, then mused whether I was in half as much of a rush as she was.

I nodded. Winking at me, she pulled her sweater over her head, revealing she had dropped the bra tonight, letting her firm, round tits swing free as she casually tossed the black sweater over the back of a chair. "Just to make sure your thoughts don't drift", she smirked, then sipped her espresso while reaching for one of the créme brûlées.

I wondered if I looked as slack-jawed as I felt, eventually regaining my composure sufficiently to sip my own espresso and have a taste of the glorified caramel pudding I'd prepared, not taking my eyes of Ella for even an instant. "So," I croaked, clearing my throat before continuing. "You're not having any second thoughts? Ready to, uh, say hello to my little friend?"

Another sip of espresso. "Hell, yes! To tell you the truth, I believe you'll find my seat"; she nodded towards the dinner table; "being soaked. I was, and am, so horny I, I;"

She shook her head as if in disbelief, then reached for my hand. "Come!" she implored. "Fuck dessert. Let's do it!"

Laughingly; and, truth be told, somewhat relieved that she apparently felt just as strongly as I felt that we were about to do something real, real good; I followed her to the bedroom, where she wasted no time undoing her pants and wiggling herself out of them. Seconds later, she was naked and restless, shifting her weight from one leg to the other while I was still kept busy undoing my shirt buttons.

"Don't be such a tease," she laughed as she started undoing my belt. "I'd never imagined DINNER as foreplay, but sitting there, looking at you, knowing what was coming;"

Once she'd undone the buckle, it was a simple matter of tearing the buttons open and shoving my jeans down until I could step out of them; my boxers suffered the same fate; being in a heap around my ankles, that is; and seconds later, after having gotten rid of my socks, I was as naked as she was.

Falling to my knees, I firmly gripped her around the waist and pulled her to me, her hands ruffling my hair. My cheek rested against her mound. I turned my face, catching the first whiff of the scent of horny Ella; greedily, I bored my tongue into it, separating her labia. Bingo. She was soaked, and she whimpered as I began eating her out, standing there on my bedroom floor. I couldn't wait. She couldn't wait.

Cupping her ass in my hands, I pushed her pussie towards my face, savoring the taste and the immediate reaction from her; I could feel her twitch and respond to every move my tongue made.

Groaning, she ruffled my hair, begging me not to stop; not that I had any intent of doing so! Probing her, teasing her, occasionally attacking her clit head on before soon pulling back, I had her squirming and moaning and begging me to keep it up; as far as I was concerned, a most enviable position to be in!

A few minutes into this, she cleared her throat then softly suggested it was time to get on the bed; as she felt on the brink of cumming and didn't know if she'd be able to stay on her feet when orgasm took her.

Pulling away from her, I got to my feet and took her hand. "So, let's get you on the bed, then see where it takes us, huh?"

Ella giggled. "I know PERFECTLY well where that's likely to take us, lover!". She did have a point.

Throwing herself down on the bed, Ella was on her back and beckoned me to her, eagerly. I didn't need much persuading before I joined her.

"Will you do the honors?" Ella winked at me, then turned around so her ass was right in front of my face. I leaned forward, tenderly kissing first one cheek, then the other, before letting my tongue quickly dart across her puckered hole. She whimpered. "Oh my god, was that your tongue! It tickled!"

I reached for the lube and the purple plug on the nightstand, pouring a little in the palm of my hand before dipping the tiny plug in it, distributing the lube evenly all over it. I then dipped a finger in the remaining lube and gently applied it on her anus. She squirmed a little and stifled a moan. "This, by the way, feels somewhat awkward", she murmured. "Almost clinical, like. As if you're a doctor preparing me for an examination or something."

I applied a little more lube, being a firm believer in the anal sex tenet 'Too much lube is almost enough!'.

"Bend over, if you please, my patient," I laughed.

Ella was about to get down on the bed, then remembered. "Wait!" She exclaimed. "I thought we'd agreed you do one on yourself first?"

I shrugged. Sure, I didn't mind at all. Reaching into the bottom drawer, I found a favorite, a prostate massager which had made me see stars every time I'd used it. Wasting no time lubing it up; much as I enjoyed having it in me, I kind of had my eyes set on a bigger prize tonight; and, awkwardly squatting a little, pushing it home while Ella studied me intently. I groaned a little as it slipped home, then turned to show her it was in me to the base. Giggles. "Wow, that didn't seem hard at all!", she laughed.

"Okay," she continued. "You've been a good sport, now it's my turn!" Turning over on all fours, steadying herself by putting her hands against the headboard, she wiggled her ass at me. Having thoroughly lubed up a finger, I gently pressed against her virgin hole and waited, knowing she'd ease up after a few seconds. She did, and promptly yelped as my finger slipped a couple of centimeters inside.

"Oh!" she exclaimed. I pulled back, squirted some more lube on my finger, then pushed it back in. "Oh! Oh!" she groaned. "Fuck me, that's the first time ever anything has ENTERED that way;"

I giggled. "Really? Have you never;" She shook her head, her reddish hair brushing back and forth over her back.

"Never, I've been quite occupied simply enjoying my pussy, thank you very much!" she smirked. "Not that your finger feels at all unpleasant, mind!"

Encouraged, I probed deeper in her, reaching past the second knuckle before starting to wiggle my finger a little about. I was rewarded with a groan.

"Oh my! Keep at it, please, don't stop!" Ella let her right hand sink from the headboard and soon it cupped her pussie, another moan as she no doubt let a finger rub along her slit, feeling how wet she was. "Let's just do this for a while, huh?" She said, eagerly fingering herself with my pointer finger buried in her ass. "Just play a little with me, then get that plug in me and we'll fuck, Okay?"

Gently probing her ass, I felt dizzy with excitement. Surely, if she found it so pleasurable to have a finger in her, a small plug; surely she'd want to graduate to my cock, eventually? I hoped so, but was bright enough to decide against pushing for it. If she wanted to, she'd let me know.

Fingering herself, Ella giggled. "I hope you don't mind me getting all the pleasure at the moment, huh?" She said, breaking into a laugh. "It'll be your turn soon enough, I promise; but this, it just felt so new, so good;"

"Oh, I'm good", I murmured. "The pleasure of giving you pleasure aside, don't forget I already have a toy in me;"

I rewarded her enthusiasm by pulling out of her, then lubing up

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 3

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 3.

A quick one before she goes away (for the evening, that is).

By Norweger. Listen to the►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

It was a typical October Friday evening; that is, it was wet, cold, miserable and windy outdoors, while indoors, the wood burning stove season had just started, making our house warm and comfy despite Mother Nature's best efforts at telling us that winter was indeed coming, and that whichever ancestor of mine had decided this was as good a place to settle as any had been the clan dimwit.

I loved the warmth of a good fire. The house felt warm in a whole different way than it did from any other kind of heating; besides, the faint smell, the occasional wisp of smoke and crackle from the fire. I'd been conditioned all my life to equate it with 'cozy', so I thoroughly enjoyed myself while the rain kept lashing against the windows, underscoring how fortunate I should consider myself to not be outdoors.

I caught myself almost hoping for a power outage, prompting an occasion to bring out a few candles as well; but shrugged the idea off. Much as I enjoyed the quaint charm of an open fire and reading by candlelight, I didn't really long for waking up in the morning to find the house chilly, having to get a fire going to heat it or, for that matter, to brew my morning coffee.

As usual on weekends, our next-door neighbor and favorite babysitter Ella had come over to put my four-year-old Thomas to bed; this time, she was dressed rather peculiarly for the occasion; a short faux leather skirt, heeled boots and something which was supposed to look vaguely like a biker jacket slung over her shoulders, a rather skimpy, gray tank top with a pink unicorn on it and a small purse with an RAF symbol on it completing the outfit. A girls' night out was coming up, and she had just dropped by to see my son off to sleep before heading to the nearest; well, this being rural Norway, the only disco for a few hours of dancing, drinks and fun.

Ella had been looking forward to this for months; seeing as she had only turned eighteen in late August, she was one of the last girls in her class to reach that magic age where the bouncer instead of ogling your tits, then telling you to get lost until you were of drinking age, ogled your tits, then nodded politely and invited you in after thoroughly looking at your ID; oh, and your tits.

Hence, for months she'd seen her options for weekend entertainment dwindle as friend after friend turned eighteen and started going out, leaving her to while away the weekends from home while getting a barrage of snaps from her friends, really rubbing in the fact that they could and she couldn't.

Until a month and change ago, of course, when it became Ella's turn. To her dismay, her birthday had been on a Sunday, so she just missed out on a weekend and had to wait for a full week before she could take advantage of her new-found freedom. She was still busy making up for lost time, so I was quite pleased that she made it a priority to come by to see us. Not that people tended to head for the disco until well after Thomas' bedtime, anyway; but still, usually they got together for a few beers at someone or other's place before heading out, yet Ella gladly skipped those gatherings to play around with a four-year old going on five. Oh, and with his dad.

She was a saint.

I smiled to myself as I sat there in the living room, playing one of my all-time favorite records, Keith Jarrett's Köln concert, at muted volume while listening to the soft murmur from Thomas' bedroom where he no doubt filled Ella in on all his doings since he'd last seen her a couple of days ago.

I leaned back in my chair, enjoying Jarrett's sometime rambling, sometime inspired evening in the Kölner Oper all those years ago. Heck, I loved him even when he was clearly rambling, biding for time until another lightning bolt of genius struck him and took the concert to new heights. I smiled faintly to myself. Jazz was kind of, sort of, like sex, I mused. If it just went from climax to climax, you'd be worn out in no time at all. Instead, the performer must give his audience time to collect itself, recover from what they had just heard, before again starting to build momentum, striving for yet another peak;

I shrugged. Good thing I hadn't thought of that during my student days, I would have presented the insight if given half a chance, trying to sound profound and trying to get laid at the same time. I'd have been pathetic. At least in the eyes of myself, fifteen years my own senior. Might have impressed some gullible first-year student, though.

I smiled at the thought, eagerly grasping the opportunity to reminisce of my student days. While I was quite content with my life right now; doubly so in the last few weeks, when sex had suddenly been on the agenda again, courtesy of Ella; there was quite a lot to be said for the carefree student life, where I had no obligations to anyone but myself, and at times hardly even that.

The murmur from Thomas' room had died down. I glanced at my watch. A quarter past nine. That still left me with a couple of hours to kill before bedtime; not that I needed much more than I already had by way of plans; my stereo and perhaps a little helping of scotch from my drinks cabinet and I'd be good. A minute or two later, Ella entered the living room, tiptoeing out of Thomas' room so as not to wake him.

I winked at her, suggesting her attire was somewhat unorthodox for a babysitter.

She giggled and sat down on the armrest at the far end of the sofa. "Judging from what little I've gleaned from Pornhub, I thought all babysitters dressed like this. Well, maybe with even skimpier tops and higher heels, but the general idea is the same, me thinks."

I laughed. "There being a lot of babysitter videos on that site doesn't surprise me in the least, but you watching them, on the other hand;"

Ella rolled her eyes in feigned; I hoped; exasperation. "It's not like I've studied the topic with great interest, it just so happened that there was one on the landing page one day, and;" She rolled her eyes. "You wouldn't believe how terrible the acting is." Then she glanced over at me and smirked. "Come to think of it, you probably have a pretty good idea."

I blushed. Of course I'd had my fair share of visits to Pornhub over the years, though I wouldn't say it was the acting skills which made me return to the site over and over again.

"So, obviously, you're going out tonight?" I asked, eager to change the subject. Ella nodded.

"Yes, Catherine and Linda suggested we go to Zalto to see if we could find something fuckable. Those were Linda's words, by the way, not mine. Judging from how eager she is to talk about boys and sex and the joys of getting laid, I assume she's still a virgin." Ella smirked again, then slowly rose from the sofa and came over to me, straddling me. I was rock hard in a second. "Not that I have any plans to, uh, find something fuckable tonight. At least not at Zalto. I'm good. She dry humped me a couple of times, giggling softly as I put my hands over her ass and pulled her closer.

She then gave me a quick kiss on my forehead. "Uh, listen, the others are coming to pick me up soon, but; I wouldn't mind going out having just had an orgasm, if you're up to it?"

If I was up to it? "How soon will you be picked up, then?"

She shrugged. "They've enrolled Linda's brother Steffen to drive us, and suggested they'd be here at nine thirty-ish, but seeing as neither Linda nor Steffen have ever arrived anywhere on time, like, EVER, I suspect Linda will text me at ten past half to say that they're still waiting for Steffen, and that she'll redo her hair while waiting or something; What time is it, by the way?"

I glanced at my watch. "Nineteen minutes past the hour, so on the off chance they're on time for once, you've got 11 minutes to reach the finish line;"

Ella got up off of my lap. "Better get down to it, then," she suggested, easing up the skirt far enough to get at her undies, pulling them down to her ankles before raising the skirt, exposing the by now familiar mat of red hair covering her cunt. "Eat me out a little, please, then fuck me, Okay?"

I was only too happy to oblige. Seeing how confident Ella had become was a further turn-on (as if I needed any!); she was perfectly aware how attractive I found her, and having her simply tell me to eat her out, then fuck her, knowing full well I'd do as instructed without any hesitation; I could get used to this.

Ella leaned against the edge of our dinner table, holding her skirt out of the way. Kneeling in front of her, I got the first whiff of the lovely scent of aroused woman, before diving in. She was in a hurry, and it wouldn't do if she had to run to meet her friends just as I was about to enter her.

I'd found Ella to be quite impatient in her lovemaking; that is, when we got started, she'd chase her first orgasm mercilessly, foreplay be damned; all that mattered to her was to cum, hard; then afterwards, we could take our time, enjoy and explore each other, caress, banter idly while being at it; but first, she needed to cum.

Hence I wasted no time burying my face in her soaked pussie, tongue probing the full length of her slit, teasing her labia apart before letting the tip of my tongue gently brush her clit hood. I was rewarded with a groan and her hips bucking towards me. Her hand ruffled my hair, pulled me closer. She knew very well what the next few minutes would bring; this was the fourth time we had sex together, and every time we had begun with me going down on her, giving her the release she craved so badly before leisurely having sex afterwards.

I loved going down on her. One thing, of course, being so close to the action; with my face buried in her pussie, I immediately felt her response to my smallest of moves. Another being the arousing, almost intoxicating smell and taste of a woman so turned on her juices were quite literally dripping down her thighs.

Greedily lapping away at her, I focused my attention on the upper end of her slit, occasionally letting my tongue dart directly for her clit, each time resulting in a muffled whimper and a bucking of her hips.

Fuck, was I a lucky bastard. Since our first tryst, Ella and I had managed to meet up for sex approximately every week and a half; and her confidence had grown leaps and bounds, eagerly asking me to do this and that, exploring all the exciting things she'd been fantasizing about while still a virgin.

I wasn't sure if her bucket list ever grew any shorter, or if more items were added to it faster than we could pick them off; either way, I was more than satisfied; her curiosity and attitude made sex with her; my apologies to my exes; the best I'd ever had. I liked to think that was objectively true, too; and not just something I felt at the novelty of having seduced a teenager, seemingly the epitome of achievement for many.

I brushed the thought aside. Hell, it wasn't even I who had seduced her, quite the contrary. Which, I guess, made it even more of an achievement to some. I reverted my full attention to my tongue and her pussie, but the great feeling of being very lucky indeed lingered in the back of my head.

I ate her out with wild abandon, loving how she was on fire, tugging at my hair, bucking her hips to force me closer, moaning, groaning, grunting semi-intelligible words, her pussy mashed against my face; occasionally forcing me to come up for air. She was amazing.

And then she pulled herself away from me; bewildered, I glanced up at her, only to be met with a giggle. "No worries, I just need to lie down;" I must have looked rather concerned at first, as giggle gave way to a chirping, good-natured laugh. "You'll be all over me again in seconds;"

With that, she hoisted herself fully onto the table and laid back, beckoning me to her. "Make me cum, then fuck me before I even come down again, huh?"

Okay. Greedily diving back onto her, tongue tickling her clit, causing her to squeal in delight, I went to work. Careful not to overstimulate her, I soon pulled back from her clit, eliciting a groan of disappointment as I returned my attention to her slit, tongue darting down one labia and up the other. Judging from her response, she was nearing the top. Softly closing my lips around her engorged clit and sucking gently, I was rewarded by another squeal, a violent upward thrust of her hips; and then her thighs locked my head as if in a vice, as her orgasm erupted and washed through her.

Remembering my instructions, I pulled away from her the moment she eased up on her grip, swiftly undid my belt and pulled down my trousers, seconds later sinking my cock into her still pulsing cunt, bottoming out just as the last throes of her orgasm died out. I moaned as her velvety snugness reminded me how I loved being in her, then started thrusting in her as she gigglingly raised her legs to rest them over my shoulders. Locking eyes with her, I fell into a slow, steady rhythm. Life was good.

I glanced at my watch. Nine thirty. I hoped her friends kept to their regular, being late schedule; because we were rapidly approaching the point where calling it off before we were done; well, truth be told, before I was done; would require more willpower than I possessed.

From the sounds of it, we were rapidly approaching Ella's point of no return, too; never having given her a chance to land properly after eating her out, I already had her panting, bucking and urging me to bring her over the edge again.

Without getting too eager, I increased the pace slightly, knowing I'd be able to keep it up at least for a few minutes, hopefully bringing her over the top with myself buried deep in her.

Leaning forward, I pushed her legs up towards her chest, feeling her already snug pussy tighten even more around my cock, my shaft rubbing against the top of her slit with my every thrust. Ella whimpered, closed her eyes and an angelic smile spread all over her face as she just gave in to the pleasures of the moment.

Plink!

Ella's cellphone suggested someone had just messaged her. Opening her eyes, she glanced over, seeing her purse resting near the edge of the table, just within reach. She wasted no time pulling it to her, unlocking her phone and glancing at the screen. I rolled my eyes; if I'd done that to any woman I'd ever been with; well, except possibly Ella, that is; I'd gotten at the very least a cold shoulder, perhaps even a slap for my trouble.

And I'd deserved it. Well, as long as she didn't try to pull herself off of me while being on the phone, I was (mostly) good. I guess I was getting old, yet surely didn't feel like it at the moment. I forced my curmudgeonly 'Kids these days' attitude from my mind, then returned my undivided attention to Ella's cunt, wrapped snugly around my cock.

I gave her a couple of extra deep thrusts, to remind her I existed. She half giggled, half groaned. "Would you believe it," she groaned. "They ARE indeed almost on time, it's only, what, five minutes past half or something?"

She texted away a brief message, then winked at me as she casually tossed the phone away. It clattered as it made a couple of skips and jumps before coming to rest against Thomas' latest Lego project, occupying the far third of the table. "I told them I'd dozed off while putting Thomas to bed, and that I'd come in a minute. That ought to give us a couple of minutes to wrap this up. Oh, the pun was intended, by the way!"

I didn't think I'd need even a couple of minutes, the tingle of impending orgasm was slowly spreading from the base of my cock. "You close?" I grunted through clenched teeth.

Ella nodded. "Getting there. You're not too far off, are you?"

I wasn't. Pushing her firmly against the table, I slammed my cock in her, once, twice, three times to squeals of delight from her, before I felt myself erupt. Shooting my load in her, I feverishly pounded her, hoping she'd be pushed over the edge herself, too. It took all I had of willpower to keep thrusting in her when all I wanted to do was collapse over her, coming down from cloud nine; but she'd suggested she wanted to head out, still feeling her orgasm tingling in her body; well, she was near enough that it would be an anticlimax; a quite literal one, for once; to send her on her way without another orgasm!

Four, five; Six, seven, eight thrusts; Ella yelped, then I felt her contract around me, milking the last, lazy dribble of cum from my cock as she whimpered and shook in the throes of her second orgasm.

I pulled out of her, sank down on my knees in front of her, utterly spent. Playfully, I kissed her inner thigh before simply leaning back against the wall, panting. Right in front of me was Ella's wide open, freshly fucked pussy, a gob of cum dribbling from her slit. Her phone beeped again. Lazily, she rolled onto her side and reached for it, texting as she got up off the table. Smirking, she glanced over at me. "I told them I'd come in a minute, and fuck me if I didn't, too. Yet they're impatient; Oh well."

Bending over, she picked up her undies, still slung around her calves and pulled them up, not bothering to clean herself up first. Giggle. "I wonder if I'll stain Steffen's rear seat", she mused. "Not that he'd notice, that car of his already stinks to high heaven from God knows what."

She grabbed her purse, ruffled my hair as she got ready to leave. "Thanks, lover." She giggled again. "I like the ring of that. Sounds a little naughty, methinks."

With that, she was gone, quietly heading downstairs and out for a night of fun with my cum dripping down her thighs. I sat there for a few minutes, leaning against the wall while coming to. The turntable made the faintest of noises as the needle did the rounds in the runout groove. Groggily, I got on my feet, stepped out of my jeans and strolled over to the turntable, pulled the tone arm aside, flipped the record, brushed it, then put the needle back down. As the well-known notes filled the living room, I gathered my clothes, then headed for the bathroom. A quick shower and a scotch before bedtime was just what I needed.

I was one lucky bastard indeed.

It may be cold outside, but inside, red hot fun can be had.

I was freezing my balls off. Few places felt as cold as an island off the northwestern coast of Norway in February. The mercury in the thermometer on the porch had contracted until it hovered around ten below or so; cold by anybody's standards!

Now, normally when it was this cold, the air was completely still; but now the weather was changing, and we had the iciest of cold drafts making the outdoors quite unpleasant for a day or two until the temperature started increasing courtesy of the warmer air being blown in from the Atlantic. Well, 'less cold air' was probably more accurate than 'warmer air'. Everything, as they say, is relative.

Yet, that didn't stop my son from deciding that going out to play was an excellent idea, and I; knowing all too well that if he didn't get a good outing, he'd be brimming with energy which would need to be dissipated somehow; by climbing the walls indoors, if need be; come bedtime.

Hence, we had dressed up for the occasion and were on our way to the playground. Did I mention it was minus 10 and windy?

Oh well. Once you'd dressed up (and, once bitten, twice shy, having cajoled junior into peeing before donning layer upon layer of clothing, to avoid having to undress him again in fifteen minutes to go pee!), it wasn't too bad.

In addition to ourselves we'd brought a thermos flask filled with steaming hot chocolate, so after having basked in the snow for a while, we could warm up a little before playing some more. This was going to be a good day, despite the cold. Hell, perhaps even because of it; it did feel quite like an expedition, dressing up like this, bringing supplies (if only in the form of some cocoa, biscuits and a small bag of marshmallows, which Thomas for some reason or other insisted on dipping into his cocoa before eating them with delight.)

It was a little before ten o'clock, and the sun hovered just over the mountains sheltering us from the prevailing easterly winds, making us squint as we made our way through the winter wonderland we called home.

Being a Saturday, it was quiet outdoors, n

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 2

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Babysitter with Benefits: Part 2

Single dad and son’s babysitter keep exploring each other.

Based on a post by Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

My next door neighbour Henning, father of Ella, my go-to babysitter if I had to run some errands - and, incidentally, since last week, also my mistress - leaned on the fence separating our back yards, friendly grin on his face.

I left the lawnmower to its own devices and strolled over to him; Henning was a genuinely nice guy, and seeing as he wasn’t wielding a shotgun while yelling his lungs out at me, he was likely blissfully unaware of what Ella and I had spent an intense hour doing together a few days earlier.

“Listen, bud - I just wanted to thank you for what you did for Ella here the other day,” he began as I drew near. I felt like someone had just released half a gallon of liquid nitrogen in my guts; WHAT? I hoped I still seemed rather calm outwardly, because my innards were in instant, violent turmoil.

“I’ve no idea what you said to her, but when she went over to you guys to say goodnight to Thomas, she was in a rather foul mood - to the extent her mother suggested she leave it until next day, when she hopefully was in a better mood - some quarrel with her on-and-off-boyfriend, from what I gathered; but when she came back? All smiles, happy as can be and a joy to have in the house.”

“Oh, that was nothing,” I half spoke, half squeaked, still trying to recover as the liquid nitrogen evaporated and released the violent grip on my stomach. “I just told her that being eighteen is a temporary state, and that she’ll soon find that she gets all sorts of new and interesting things to worry about as she grows older.”

He shook his head, laughing. “Now, ain’t that the truth. Well, it worked, at any rate. Speaking of eighteen year olds, would you mind keeping an eye on our house this weekend? The missus and I are going to see her brother in Trondheim, and while Ella is the calm type. You know, suddenly someone crashes the party or whatever and things get out of hand. Are you okay with me telling her she can call you or come over if she needs any help?”

My eagerness to be of service ought to have surprised him, but he didn’t bat an eyelid. Of course I’d be happy to help in any way I could, no worries - while the violent, cold pit which had recently been my guts was now filled with butterflies. Henning and Tove were going away for the weekend. Ella would be home alone. With any luck, she’d stay over - at the very least, we’d have several hours to wear each other out by enjoying that most enjoyable of pastimes.

I could get used to the idea.

Returning to the lawnmower, I found it had been,sigh, unable to get the job finished on its own, so I coaxed it back to work and got the job over with while sporting a massive erection daydreaming about what the weekend might have to offer. Someday soon, I had to get myself a robot lawnmower.

Later that afternoon, just as junior and I were about to sit down for dinner - pancakes, at Thomas’ most persuasive request - there was a soft knock on the porch door; Ella stood outside, smiling and waving, and Thomas ran, screaming with joy, to the door to let her in. “Come, we’re having pancakes! Would you like some, Ella? You want some, don’t you! Come! Daddy just put one on my plate! Come!”

Giggling at his enthusiasm, Ella strolled into the kitchen, returning with a plate and cutlery, then sitting down next to my kid and reaching for a pancake. Having dinner guests this housewarm certainly wasn’t much trouble!

I’d been a little worried that I’d be acting differently when Ella was around after we’d had sex, but luckily, it turned out she was still the very same Ella she’d always been, adoring my son and being excellent company for the both of us, making it easy going to be around her, despite me knowing very well what she looked like in the nude. I had, gratefully, found that I was able to be around her without constantly undressing her in my mind. Thank God.

“Thomas,” she began as she poured a little sugar on her pancake before rolling it up. “This weekend, I’ve got no plans at all, so I was wondering if I could perhaps borrow you for a few hours? We could go to the kindergarten playground, for instance, if it is OK with your dad?”

He nodded vigorously. ‘Yes! Yes!’ Ella glanced over at me. I nodded. “That would be perfect, I need to tinker a little with the car sometime soon, so if you keep him entertained for an hour or three, I can get it done then…”

Ella smiled. “That’s settled, then. Maybe I could even borrow your dad a little, too, huh?” He nodded again, eagerly. I instantly felt I went beet red; Ella noticed and threw me a quick, impish smile before putting a finger to her lips while Thomas resumed his attack on the pancake remains on his plate, indicating she wouldn’t pursue the matter further.

With dinner taken care of - it never ceased to amaze me how a 35-pound kid could seemingly eat 10% of his body weight in a single meal, at least if that meal was pancakes. Thomas went outside to play lawn croquet with himself until us grown-ups had done the dishes. He’d made us promise we’d play him a round as soon as we were done, and if past experience was anything to go by, we’d be on the hook until we’d played a couple of games.

“Mom and dad are going away this weekend, by the way!” Ella beamed as she put away the plates. “I trust you won’t mind if I happen to drop by, would you?”

“Not at all. Your father has already recruited me to be on red alert in case your wild home alone party gets a bit out of hand, your water mains bursts, a meteor strikes or any other emergency.”

She rolled her eyes and sighed, then giggled as she hoisted herself onto the countertop. “That’s so him. I’ve never, like, ever; had more than two or three friends, tops, visiting at a time, yet he’s been convinced ever since I was 13 or something that the first home alone-house wreaking has been just around the corner. You know, of the 'driving a scooter indoors, turning the upstairs bathroom into a swimming pool’ variety.”

She paused for an instant, turning to look out the window over the sink. “Which I almost take as an insult, seeing as I’ve been about as much trouble as a nun would’ve been. I never really got around to any teenage rebellion!” She giggled. “The only un-nunesque activity I engage in is sleeping with our twice-my-age neighbour. Of which, I might add, my father’s got no clue.”

I flushed deep red again, but joined her in laughing at her comment. “That you do. By the way, and please do not take this as a criticism, but; I really do think it would be best if you, or I, for that matter, didn’t drop any hints like during dinner, no matter how opaque they may be. I’m not concerned that Thomas will understand what’s being implied, rather that he’d notice me acting funny or something; it’s amazing how good he is at sensing my mood.”

She nodded in agreement, suddenly serious. “The thought struck me, just as I’d said it,” she said softly. Easing herself off the countertop, then pouring herself a glass of water, she turned to face me. “But seeing as we’re on the topic - what… Well, what should we do if, God forbid, he’s suddenly standing in the doorway, wondering what we’re doing with each other?”

I sighed, glancing out at the free-form lawn croquet game being conducted in between our two apple trees. “I’ve been thinking of that, too. I even considered whether we had better only, ah, do it while he’s out of the house, be it in kindergarten, at his grandparents.”

Ella nodded, then filled in the conclusion I’d arrived at, too; “but him being away would kind make it odd that I was hanging around here, wouldn’t it?”

“Exactly.” I provided my best imitation of a gallic shrug, then turning on the stove to prepare a couple of espressos before heading out. “I eventually convinced myself it’d be safe in the evenings, though. He sleeps like a rock, hell, the other day one of our smoke detectors threw a fit in the middle of the night, and once I’d killed it I went to his room to soothe him, only to find him asleep.”

I paused while grinding the coffee; one of the luxuries I indulged in was good coffee, so a grinder which wouldn’t look out of place at a barista’s had a prominent place on the countertop, but it sounded almost like a jet during its takeoff run while it did its thing, so any conversation was futile.

Luckily, it did its thing quickly. “Also, he hardly ever wakes up during the night. Since Tania left, well, since he’d gotten used to it just being the two of us. It has only been one single time he’s come to my room in the night, and fifteen seconds later, he proceeded to puke all over the bed, poor thing.”

I tamped the coffee, assembled the kettle and put it on the stove. “Anyway, this is just a long-winded way of saying that once he’s asleep, he’s lost to this world, at least as long as he’s feeling well. I’d put the odds at his surprising us somewhere between nil and zilch.”

I smiled briefly as a memory from a couple of years ago popped into my mind. “Besides, I think he’s still so young he wouldn’t connect the dots, panic or anything. He walked in on me and Tania once while we were at it, and his only concern was that we had to make room for him so that he could sleep there. That doesn’t mean he wouldn’t wonder why 'auntie’ Ella slept here, of course; but I don’t think we’d traumatize him or anything. The big question, of course, is whether he’d mention it to anyone, and if he did, whether they’d take him at his word or just put it down to some misinterpretation.”

Ella gazed out the window again; judging from the muffled cries of joy coming in from the outside, the croquet game was going rather well. Just as I poured her a cup, she shrugged. “Let’s just leave it at that, shall we? That is, not make it an issue until, well, it is one?”

I nodded. “I think; Well, yes. Let’s not overthink it. In the unlikely event he does see us, I think we’ll need to handle it on the fly, it sure will depend on how he reacts.”

I didn’t tell her, but I had pondered the subject time and time again. After but a single tryst, I found myself wanting more. Much more. Consequences be damned. I’d save my regrets for when, well, if the shit ever hit the fan and we were outed, hoping that day would never come.

Sipping the strong, black coffee, I gazed at the kid we were about to join in a minute, smiling. “He’s still young enough that he probably, hopefully, even hasn’t given much thought to the fact that there are some things you’d better not tell others about.”

I glanced over at her, throwing her a quick smile before returning my attention to Thomas outside, then continued.

“I don’t think he could be counted on, well, make that 'be expected to’, he’s simply too young for it to be fair to expect him to keep a secret. He’d probably try if I asked him to, but of course, if one of the other kids mention he walked in on his parents the other night, and they were doing things together, on the bed. Well, he’d be as likely as not to say 'Oh, daddy and Ella does that, too!’ We’ll just have to hope it never happens.”

Ella raised the tiny cup in a mock toast. “Here’s to that.” She giggled. “Lover.”

Putting the cup down, she wasted no time heading for the door, easing her feet into her flipflops and heading down to challenge Thomas. After putting the cups in the sink and cleaning out the espresso kettle, I, too, joined them.

Being a bit late to the party, I took a moment to enjoy the sight - while Ella had a number of talents, the one I probably admired most was her almost uncanny ability to connect with children; I still caught myself occasionally treating any kid, not just my own, like a small adult, becoming frustrated when they didn’t act like reasonable adults, for instance if new rules were both created and dismissed with wild abandon during a game.

Ella? She leaped around the lawn, following Thomas as best she could as they both knocked their croquet balls around what passed for my garden in a seemingly random fashion, amid hoots and cries of laughter.

I shook my head, realizing in some ways, perhaps even in many, she probably would make for a better parent than I ever did, before brushing the thought aside. It did sting a little, though.

Just then, Thomas veered off behind a blackcurrant bush, deciding it was a wonderful place to hide. Ella knocked her ball towards me, then came strolling over, glancing over at the giggling blackcurrant bush. “I wonder where Thomas went?” she said aloud before lowering her voice as she approached me.

“On the sleeping here topic,” she began, smiling faintly as if the mere mention made her relive the first time she did so. It sure made me relive some highlights. I strained to shed the thought and pay attention to what she was saying instead. “I can probably improve our odds a little, should he ever mention anywhere that he saw me in bed or something. I occasionally doze off on the sofa. I say I am tired after a long day of school and part-time work, my parents suggest maybe I spend too much time in front of my Macbook in the evenings.”

I returned her gaze, quizzically, but with a fair idea where she was heading. “I’ll just mention once or twice that I did that at your place, too; dozing off while trying to get Thomas to sleep, on the sofa while just sitting there, waiting to see if he was really asleep; something like that. With any luck, if he says he saw me in bed, lying, sleeping whatever at your place, then at least my parents ought to, well, believe that’s what he means.”

She giggled, throwing me another rather impish smile. “Besides, I am sure they’d much rather believe that’s what he meant, that I fell asleep while putting him to bed, rather than assuming their precious only daughter was having her pussy eaten out by Thomas’ dad or something. I so expect you to do that to me again sometime soon, by the way.”

With that, she turned away and started looking for Thomas, expertly avoiding the bush he was hiding behind while thoroughly exploring every other part of the garden lot.

I? I was left dumbfounded, painfully erect, before gathering myself and joining in on the search for the mysteriously disappeared four-year old.

My mind was racing, though. I desperately hoped we’d never have to put any deception plan into play.

I had done the rounds with myself and whatever moral compass I might possess and come to the conclusion that our; Well, I couldn’t yet bring myself to call it a relationship, perhaps rather a mutual understanding at this point, that our mutual understanding was fully above board, despite the age difference. Not only was Ella of legal age, it had also been quite clear that she’d thought this over, and she didn’t appear to have any secret crush on me which made sex seem a price she’d be willing to pay to be near me, I had to stifle a laugh at the thought- she’d entered into this as a consenting adult, albeit a young one and as long as we both found it enjoyable, what did the world need to care?

Except, of course, the world would care. With all sorts of possible consequences, if not legal ones. Yet I couldn’t bring myself to do the sensible thing, gently suggesting to Ella that perhaps we’d better leave well enough alone and end our understanding before it became the talk of the town. I had already become way too thrilled at the promise of the pleasure to be had, as long as we kept this up. I sighed, then 'accidentally’ found Thomas just as he was about to lose interest in the hiding game.

The ensuing round of croquet was by no means the best I’d ever played, but it sure was the funniest, with both Ella, Thomas and I in a brilliant mood. I even, much to my relief and surprise, found that the fun had driven my mind from the thought of eating Ella out, causing my hard-on to subside.

As afternoon turned to evening, we eventually had to move back indoors; it was a tired, but content little kid who had a couple of slices of bread with jam for supper, then had his favourite babysitter bar none put him to bed.

I considered myself very lucky; while the two of us generally had a very good time together, I was grateful he got to spend a little time with other grown-ups. Particularly Ella; one thing, of course, being that he adored the hell out of her, but additionally, she; I remembered her words on the porch last week, that she felt he was a little hers, too, in a way. She was right. She was the closest he came to a mother figure for the time being, which, undoubtedly, was part of the reason he adored her so. Not that the circumstances lessened Ella’s part in him being so fond of her, mind. I smiled as the soft murmur of voices from his bedroom became more and more muffled as he gave up his quest to stay awake.

Another few minutes later, just as the sun dipped below the horizon at a quarter past eight, Ella returned to the living room. “Deed done”, she smiled. “Now that was one tired, happy camper.”

I smiled. “No wonder, that - getting up at oh six early to get to kindergarten before I head for work, then charging his batteries on a metric shitload of pancakes before spending hours playing lawn croquet cum hide-and-seek cum Calvinball, before being put to bed by a beautiful redhead. What’s not to like?”

Ella giggled and sat down at the far end of the sofa, sending me a sly smile. “Funny you should mention that.” Stretching out, she purred like a cat most pleased with itself. “This beautiful redhead wonders when you’re going to do that thing with your tongue to her again.”

I swallowed. I’d hoped she might suggest we do a repeat performance tonight. I nodded, eagerly. “Will 'now’ fit said beautiful redhead’s schedule?” I asked, quite proud to keep a steady voice as seemingly all the blood left my head, racing for my loins, leaving me feeling light-headed in the process.

Winking, Ella threw a quick glance around her to make sure the curtains were drawn, then undid the button and started wiggling out of her jeans. “How soon is now?” she giggled, making me smile at the Smiths reference; I knew her mother, Elin, was quite passionate about The Smiths. Apparently, some of her good taste had rubbed off on her daughter, too.

Seconds later, Ella sat there, still with her black tee on, but naked from the waist down. She didn’t need to beckon me to her; I eagerly got up, crossed the space between us in two long strides and knelt between her legs, gently pushing them apart, her thick, full tuft of red hair right in front of me. I glanced up at her, meeting her quite expectant gaze.

“Please do it,” she said in a quiet voice. “Eve

Babysitter With Benefits: Part 1

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

Babysitter With Benefits: Part 1

Babysitter has a little something to offer the kid’s dad, too.

By Norweger. Listen to the ►Podcast at Steamy Stories.

Life, all things considered, wasn’t too bad.

It was a brilliant early September indian summer evening, my son had just fallen asleep, and I sat on the porch, enjoying an all too rare beer while lazily watching the sun head for the horizon. Not that I was paying much attention, I had a fairly good idea how it would end.

As an added bonus, the occasion was ripe for trying out the new outdoor speakers I had installed earlier in the week, having figured we tended to head for the porch whenever the weather was cooperating, we might as well be able to listen to music while we were at it.

George Thorogood blared from the speakers, next to ZZ Top and Mot rhead, the best music in the world to have a beer to.

I heard a faint, metallic squeal which told me someone had opened the porch gate just around the corner; nine times out of ten, that would be Ella, the next door neighbour’s daughter, having just turned eighteen, she was my son’s favourite babysitter, heck, on occasion I believed she was Thomas’ favourite person, period. His dad included!

Bingo. Ella strode into view, all 5'11" of that lanky teenager which filled in for Thomas’ mom, Ella loved kids in general and Thomas in particular, and after I’d become a single dad…

I really felt I stood out in the statistics, my ex had voluntarily moved abroad after we split, and hadn’t even applied for custody. It almost seemed as if she considered me and Thomas, a mistake she’d rather put behind her and forget about.

I could understand the forgetting about me part, but Thomas? Nah, that was beyond belief. Not that I was ungrateful, to put it that way, Thomas and I had become a small, happy family after a rather tumultuous start.

“Good evening. Is… Is Thomas asleep?” she asked, a bit hesitantly.

I nodded. “Passed out fifteen minutes ago, having locked the kamikaze bunny in a death grip.”

She giggled. “Still the favourite, huh?”

“Uh huh. Between the two of you, you and the bunny have got him pretty much sorted, I think.”

She reddened slightly while sporting a sheepish grin. “It does feel a little weird, but I somehow feel like he’s a little bit ‘mine’ too. I hope that’s not sounding too creepy?”

I laughed. “No worries, I believe he thinks of it pretty much the same way, he’s been asking on occasion lately whether Ella is his mom now.”

Ella went from wearing a tad of pink to beet red. “Really?!? Wow, do remind me to thank him tomorrow!”

“Just dropping by to see him will be enough, he can’t get enough of having you around, you know.”

“ Sure feels like getting a lot for nothing, as far as I’m concerned. I’m almost worried at times that I am growing too attached to him, him being such a wonderful kid.” She sighed just as George on the stereo started a blistering rendition of 'Bad to the bone’. “Oh, would you be so kind and turn it up a little? This music is meant to be played loud, after all!” Giggle.

I lazily reached for the remote, agreeing that The Destroyers were at their best when you could feel the groove in your guts, though I wouldn’t want to either wake up Thomas or (less of a concern) annoy the neighbours. As the old saying goes; “I don’t listen to The Destroyers very often, but when I do, my neighbours do, too!”

Ella sat back with a contented look on her face before turning to me. “Now, there’s something I need to ask you, by the way; and please, do hear me out, OK, even if it may sound a bit outlandish at first?”

I nodded. “Shoot.”

“I had sex last week. First time. For real.” Well, if it was my attention she was after, she’d succeeded. But what the…

I held back. She’d explicitly asked me to hear her out, and she wasn’t done yet. She drew a deep breath, then commenced in a strained voice. “It sucked. Like hell. Stupid fuck jumped me, barely made it inside before shooting his load not a single bloody thrust, even. As if that wasn’t bad enough, he also bragged to another couple of guys in class, and, boys being boys, at least three of them claimed they, too, had fucked me, so after having had what passes for cock in me for two seconds, I am now the school designated whore and pariah. Fuck. Fuck!”

I shook my head slowly, feeling extremely grateful my teens were long since past. What a waste, I figured, thankfully having the brains not to say it aloud; Ella was as nice as they came, and it was a shame if THIS was the memory she’d have of her first time for the rest of her days.

She paused and looked at me, seemingly expectant. I tried to compose a suitable response. “Well, what to say… It’s a shame it sucked that bad, but if there’s any comfort to be had knowing that, I believe your experience is quite typical.”

Remembering my first time, a faint smile flashed across my face. “I managed to hold back a little longer; more like ten seconds, I guess; but it was hardly an earth-shattering experience for the girl I was with. Luckily, it does tend to get better after a while.”

I was feeling rather uncomfortable during our conversation; I could -almost- have been her father, and talking to her about sex seemed quite inappropriate; then again, perhaps precisely as I could have been her father, it was easier to talk to me about this? Someone who’d been there, done that, wasn’t family, wouldn’t tell on her?

She kept on. “So, that’s that, I guess; luckily a lovely little silicone thing from Kondomeriet did away with my virginity almost two years ago. Come to think of it, it was a much better fuck than the real deal, but I digress.”

I blushed. Like hell. Surely it didn’t come as; well, shouldn’t come as; a surprise that Ella had been doing a little self exploration, but still… Her sharing it with me did seem quite inappropriate. She wasn’t done, though.

“And, here comes the bit I need you to keep quiet about and consider quite seriously before replying. I want you to have sex with me. Properly.”

I gasped. My God, I hadn’t seen that one coming. Again she fixated me with her radiant, green eyes, expectant. I swallowed. Made a croaking noise. Swallowed again. She didn’t flinch. Fuck. God knows part of me wanted to simply reply “Of course!” and carry her off to my bedroom. I glanced over at her. She was too cute for words as she sat there, eyeing me, awaiting an answer. Her long, reddish hair framed the slightly narrow face, the huge, green eyes, the ruler-straight ridge of her nose, her full lips… Fuck. I could already feel the little devil on my one shoulder winning the argument with the angel on my other.

It took all I had of strength to meet her expectant gaze. I sighed - deeply - and cursed inwardly at my cock, already springing to attention to the pleasures which were up for grabs, should I decide to throw caution to the wind. “Ah, uhm, Ella, I, ah… I… Fuck, I could’ve been your father! Well, almost, at any rate…”

She didn’t say anything; she just kept her gaze on me. She’d no intent of letting me off the hook easily, it seemed. “Ella, I… Well, I totally get how it sucked, especially with the drama afterwards, but… I might be thick, but I can’t see anything getting better by me, well, as you said, having sex with you?”

She sighed. “For fuck’s sake, just THINK! The sex, for one, would probably be better. Not that it would take that much of an effort on your part. And don’t you give me that "I could have been your father” sermon. I’m grown enough to want; hell, to NEED; sex. You’re most definitely grown enough, and, seeing as you’re a single father, I really cannot see that much of it coming your way, huh? And here it comes, served on a silver platter!

I’ve carte blanche to drop by here whenever I feel like it and stay a couple of hours without anybody, least of all my parents, worrying. After Thomas has fallen asleep, not even an earthquake could wake him! He sleeps, we sleep together, I shower and go back home. What’s not to like?“

I must have looked rather doubting. Well, perhaps 'disbelieving’ fit the bill better, as she kept trying to convince me, as if I needed any prodding.

"It’s not like I’m dying to try any more guys my age, and waiting for them to gain experience? Hell, no! Fuck knows how long that’s gonna be, anyway. And you… Well, as I said; I can be here whenever I want without anyone questioning it, and, like, I don’t think you’re very likely to brag that you’re fucking the neighbour’s teenage daughter, are you?”

The little devil stabbed its pitchfork clean through the angel, ending the discussion. Ella didn’t notice, though, so she kept going. “Just THINK, will you? How often do you think an eighteen-year-old asks a thirty-something if he wants to sleep with her, no strings attached? Do you think this is likely to happen twice in your life? Hell, it’s now or never!”

I managed to put a faint smile on my face, shaking my head in disbelief. “Well, with that angle, it is hard to disagree, I’ll give you that…”

An instant, triumphant smile blossomed in her face.

“I’m probably going to regret this, but I’d regret if I didn’t, too. We’ll do it, Ella. If that’s what you truly want, we’ll do it. I’d rather regret something I did do than something I didn’t do.” Commitment made, I sat back. Here goes nothing, I thought.

She leant back in her chair, giggling as her smile grew into a big grin. “So shall it be written, so shall it be done, then.” She glanced over at me. “We just watched Ben Hur in history class. I nicked the line from there. Ooooh, I’m SO looking forward to this!!!”

Her gaze fell to my lap, where no amount of denim fabric could even make an attempt at hiding my massive erection. “And, it would seem; as do you!” she giggled.

I reached for my beer and had a good, long sip. This evening had certainly taken a turn for the unexpected.

“I’d be happy to have one, too. A beer, that is”, the girl which had, moments ago, taken the step from 'nice neighbourhood girl’ to 'femme fatale’ chirped.

I shook my head. “Not going to happen. No one is going to be able to come here and say I first got you drunk, then shagged you. Not going to happen.”

I got a massive eye-rolling for my trouble. “I don’t think a small beer is going to make all the difference in the grand scheme of things if someone were to find out you’ve been shagging me, as you so poetically put it. However, if it can ease your conscience somewhat, I can steal one. Would you like another, lover-to-be?”

She got on her feet, and I caught myself eyeing her with renewed interest; her lanky limbs, narrow hips, those oh-so-adorable, perfectly round, small breasts pressing against the slightly tight-fitting sweater… This could be fun.

I gave in. “ Make mine a Two Captains, will you? Thanks.”

She giggled as she floated past me. “I’ll just pour mine in that ludicrously big tea mug of yours. No worries, your reputation will be safe. For now, at least.”

I shook my head, still in semi-disbelief. I wasn’t convinced this was the smartest endeavour I’d ever agreed to; but of one thing I was certain: It wouldn’t be boring, either.

Ella returned, handing me a beer bottle and hoisting a mug in a mock toast. “Cheers, then, neighbour.”

What the hell. I popped the cork and toasted her. “Cheers, neighbour. To exciting times.”

“I sure hope so!” came the reply. She took a long sip from the mug, sighed contentedly and faced me. “Let’s get the practical matters out of the way first; I’m on the pill and as clean as fresh snow, Fred didn’t get within six feet of me until he’d put on a condom. Unless you’ve caught something I’d rather not have, let’s just have at it au naturel, huh?”

I nodded. “Duly noted. And when did you plan for, ah, our undertaking to get underway?”

She smiled her broadest grin and winked as she raised the mug to her lips again. “In half a beer’s time? It’s probably too late in the day for me to get the full treatment, but perhaps you could give me a quick teaser, just to make sure I come back tomorrow to get more, ah, to put Thomas to bed, I mean?”

Wow. I felt the pulse throbbing in my painfully erect member. Soon. Soon she’d be wrapped around me.

We shared our evening beer in silence; I hardly knew what kind of small talk was appropriate while counting down to having sex with her; and Ella? Well, she appeared to be perfectly content just nurturing her beer while watching the sunset. I’ll hand her that, though; it WAS a beautiful sunset.

Eventually, she glanced into her mug. “Empty.” she observed. “I’ll head in, just come along when you’re ready, huh?”

When I was ready? Heck. I had a last sip from my bottle, shrugging. I’d rather have Ella than more beer, but didn’t want to seem half as desperate to get her laid as I felt. I shrugged again. I decided to give her two minutes, then I’d follow.

Softly closing the porch door behind me, I headed for the bedroom; I figured I’d find her there.

Bingo. Her clothes were in a heap on the floor, suggesting the teenager under my duvets was as naked as she’d been when she entered this world; she’d pulled the duvet up to right under her chin, covering her fully. She giggled as I just stood there, mesmerized, looking at her while leaning against the doorpost.

“I’m sorry,” I said, voice thick with emotion. “I just need a moment to process this. As you said, this doesn’t happen every day. Hell, it is a sight I never, ever thought I’d behold in here.”

“Never? Have you NEVER fantasized about seducing the babysitter? Be honest!” she giggled from under the duvet, before pulling it aside enough to show a hip with a narrow, fading bikini line on it, before quickly covering herself up again.

“If you want to see more, you’ve got to come here…”

I didn’t take much persuading; stepping closer, I started undressing, trying my best not to rush it. “By the way, I honestly have never entertained the thought that you’d end up in here; I won’t pretend to be a saint, it’s more that the women I secretly undress in my mind are mostly, say, at least in their late twenties, preferably even in their thirties. Let’s just say you went under my radar. Until fifteen minutes ago, that is.”

I pulled down my jeans before stepping out of them, pulling off my socks; and then, without further ado, dropping my boxers. Ella let out a giggle and a muted whistle as my cock sprang free; while not the most generously endowed of men at some 6 inches, I’d been blessed with a rather significant girth as if to compensate.

I didn’t wait for another invitation. It was, after all, my bed. Quickly getting down on the sheets, I tugged at the duvet and joined her. She jolted as our bodies first brushed against each other; I put my hand on her belly, slowly stroking her glowing skin until my hand rested on her hip, pulling her onto her side, facing me. My hand came to rest on her ass, my cock pressing firmly against her stomach.

“So, how long do you think you can stay?” I asked.

She contemplated it for a moment. “Well, the old ones won’t find it strange if I stay a little after Thomas has fallen asleep, so… Well, say, an hour, tops?”

I nodded. Fuck, this was awkward. One thing was sleeping with someone you were in a relationship with; that made all sorts of caresses, petting, kisses and whatnot seem natural. But now what? Ella must have sensed my hesitation, because as if on cue, she kissed me softly on the cheek. “Just treat me like you would a girlfriend, huh?” She half whispered, half moaned in my ear. “Just don’t tell me you love me. That’d be creepy.”

I answered her kiss, a bit hesitant at first, then I just felt any resistance melt away, and surrendered to the passion welling up in me. Our kiss grew more passionate, almost desperate, before I reluctantly broke it. “An hour. Tops. Well, let’s see what we can do…”

She giggled and pressed herself against me, firmly.

I was dizzy with desire. It was a year and a half since I had last had sex with someone. Heck, it was a year and a half since I’d even kissed someone, been so close to someone. And I was about to come closer. Much closer.

She was eager, warm and driven as she snuggled ever closer to me; we kissed again, she went all in, seemingly trying to push me out of the bed, so eager was she to join our bodies. I forced myself to break the kiss again, putting my hands on her shoulders and gently pushing her over on her back, before leaning on an elbow, gazing at her in lingering disbelief that this was even happening.

“I really haven’t come to grips with you being here, us about to do what we’re about to do,” I murmured. “I’ll do my best. Just… Well, the first time with a new partner may be exciting, but it most often gets even better with time.”

She giggled, then burst into a brief, chirp-like laugh. “A bit early to try to sell in repeat performances, isn’t it? No worries, I’m sure you’ll make it worth my while and then some. Just, please, do it, huh?”

I nodded, pulled the duvet aside and exposed for the first time her naked body. Beautiful didn’t cut it. Her pert, perfectly round breasts arrogantly ignored gravity, rock-hard nipples crowning them, surrounded by wonderfully bright pink areolas. I stifled a moan as I softly let a hand fall to her flat stomach again, gently caressing her while taking in the sight; from her neck down her cleavage, she had a lot of small freckles, gradually becoming dimmer before disappearing fully just under her breasts. Her belly, so soft, yet firm, below which a full, dense mat of red hair covered her sex. Well, for the time being, it did. Not for long. Easing myself south, I stroked her hip, then her thigh as I kissed my way from her chest, playfully biting a nipple, over her belly… Her time to moan. “Wow, seriously? Are you going to…”

I was. She eagerly pulled her legs up a little, spread them, making room for me. I moved, soon sitting between her thighs, leaning forward as I

A Tower of Refuge

dawkinsblog@gmail.com (Steamy Stories) — Sat, 20 Jun 2026 16:59:14 -0500

A Tower of Refuge

Young lad saves and is saved by beautiful Highland Lady.

Based on a post By Stonemarten. Listen to the Podcast at Connected.

Forward:

Lady Anne Mackintosh was a real, historic figure from the Jacobite Rebellion of 1745. She was a true heroine and brave, married to the head of her clan, who was a redcoat officer in the government army, however she herself led-out her Highland clansmen as "Colonel Anne" in support of the rebel Young Pretender, Charles Edward Stuart, often known as Bonnie Prince Charlie. Some readers, particularly in America, may know of the '45 Rebellion in Scotland if you're familiar with the Outlander series of books and TV.

This story is not about Lady Anne herself, but her little known cousin Lady Mary MacGillivray, a widow in her late 30s, who was also a beautiful Highland noblewoman supporting the Jacobite cause. Because the action takes place in the wild Highlands of Scotland, our characters would generally be speaking Scots Gallic as their first language rather than English, but for the sake of fantasy and to appease you Sassenachs, the dialogue here will be in the English tongue (thank heavens, because I can't speak Gallic!):

Chapter 1
Shouts and a loud bang, followed by the fizz of a musket ball flying past his head, shocked Lachlan into spurring his horse towards the nearby stone tower. Dismounting at the entrance steps, he ran upwards to the solid oak door, banging furiously at the knocker. Within a few seconds, a barred hatch opened and old servant Mackay peered out into the gloom. On recognizing the young man, he unbolted the heavy door, opening just wide enough for Lachlan to enter with his basket-hilted, broad-sword at his side. Once safely inside, Mackay locked the door and Lachlan greeted the lady of the house coming fast down the spiral staircase, alerted by the commotion.

"What is it Lachy?" she asked breathlessly, for she knew the lad, as he was the son of her estate factor.

"The redcoats are coming to arrest you" said Lachlan: "they're fast on my heels".

Without hesitation, she grabbed Lachlan by the arm, dragging him upwards round the stone staircase, calling for Mackay to run home as fast as he could, securing the tower behind him.

"Hurry" she said to Lachlan: "we have a secret place, a priest-hole near the top of the tower, where we'll be safe". Nearing the top of the stairs, Lady Mary stopped suddenly, reaching-up to take a lit candle and pulling downwards on the candle-stick secured to the wall. There was a click, springing a narrow opening, cunningly hidden in the stone. "Quickly, inside" she said, leading him into the darkness.

"My sword" he exclaimed, unbuckling his belt so that he and the scabbard could fit through the narrow doorway. Once they were both safely inside, Lady Mary pushed the door closed and placed the flickering candle into a small lantern above them.

Just in time, for they could hear through the thick walls of their hiding place, the muffled thumps of what was probably an axe at the tower door below, faint shouting and the unmistakable dull banging of musket fire.

The priest hole was a simple narrow cell of only five feet in length and three wide, just tall enough for them to stand upright. It was a tight fit for the two fugitives with Lachlan and Lady Mary facing each other, huddled closely in the semi-darkness.

Soon they could hear the faint sounds of soldiers having breached the door, searching and ransacking the tower. "Don't worry, they'll never find us in here" whispered Mary.

Half an hour passed and things quietened a bit outside, but it sounded like the redcoats had left a small guard, perhaps intending to catch their prey if they returned to the tower from which it seemed they had escaped.

Mary stood silently, pressed against the young Jacobite s chest. She had been married since childhood, now sadly widowed, but After about 10 minutes of the Redcoats futile ransacking, She was completely engrossed by the virile masculinity pressed up against her nipples. His hefting chest and encircling arms awoke her sensual memories of the departed husband of her youth. Lachlan embodied his manliness and his chivalry.
This strapping young buck just laid his life down, to seek to spare her of her life & liberty. While he was always a constant image of her private lusts, She had no idea how requited her desires might be.

Now he was literally shielding her body from harm. She d never dreamed she could, at nearly 40 years of age, could be the preferred mate of a younger man in his mid-twenties.

Lachlan became increasingly aware of the lovely lady sharing his confinement, feeling her body breathing in and out gently, as her fine round breasts pressed against him above her tight corset. He had always thought she was beautiful and shapely for a slightly older woman; and often had fond thoughts of her, some of which while stroking his youthful releases at home in his bed at night.

This well-bred woman of society was known for her understanding of trade & politics. Something he had little insights of. Her fashion and allure set a high standard which the other women of the county would scarcely admit following. But no one could interrupt the market street crowds as she walked by.

This woman was rumored to have rebuffed the suitors above her station in life. For nearly 3 years she remained a widow. Lachlan was the first man that Mary had even been in a private rooms with, since the morning of her late husband s last departure from the estate..

The lady herself had also on occasion admired this handsome young man, with his strong body and she had observed coyly his sturdy thighs and the good sized bulge under his plaid. Having his large masculine frame so close and the musky smell of a man made her lower parts open slightly and moisten as nature had intended.

The lady secretly kept a collection of huge wooden and ceramic dildos under her mattress. It was by accident that Lady Mary discovered her 13 year fetish for monster phallic satisfaction. The couple inherited a bedroom suit from her mother-in-law. The baseboard was hand-carved and rather low-profile, made of Walnut. and the corner posts rose a bit higher, but only to the top of the mattress. Each post had 3-inch rounded spires with a triple helix indented swirl, which started at the bottom of the 6 inch finials, and tapered to a point, which appeared to have a more weathered and re-oiled look, than the other parts of the woodwork.

One night, Mary was excited for bedtime with her husband. She had a skimpy lace chemise which her husband had never seen. It was racy revealing. Barely covering her ass, and allowing her dark nipples to poke through the bodice lace.

Lusty and climbing into bed early. Her husband said he d be 20 minutes behind her. She placed a knee onto the bottom corner of the mattress. As she raised her other leg up, her first knee slipped of the edge and slid off the mattress just as she was spread eagle over the finial of the bedpost.

Her legs found the floor, but just after her cunt was impaled by the bedpost, sinking to just beyond the thickest girth of the walnut phallus. It was as she slowly raised her body upward, that she noticed the brief pleasure on her g-spot.

Continuing more carefully into the bed, she pondered the clumsy accident. Then she thought about how she always caught the scent of her mother, when she stood near that baseboard.

After a few more minutes under the sheets, waiting on her tardy husband, Mary s randy instincts and aroused desire drove her to throw off the duvet and stand at the corner of the bed.

She scooted up against the corner and laid her chest down flat on the mattress and tilted her pelvis to make gentle contact with the finial. A fetish was born. It was a reliable and stand-in for when her hubby was away. But it also relieved him of the sole source to pleasure her.

It even helped her focus more on her hubby s sexual needs, now that she knew she d always get herself off when her couldn t. His slender cock was easy on her throat, but not optimal to get her the stuffed feel in her nethers.

For the past couple years she s been watching the young stags like Lachlan. Once when he was caught in a summer storm, he sought shelter in her alcove. When she looked out the window, she saw him just as the wind whipped his kilt up and she saw his turgid thickness for a moment. His shaft was nearly as thick as her wrist.

She was startled back to the present by Lachlan s fumbling efforts to secure his loins.

Without a belt holding his Great Kilt (feileadh mor) together, Lachlan's tartan plaid began to unravel as he stood rubbing gently against Lady Mary; it was gradually revealing his nakedness and increasing tumescence below. Lachlan tried to hold it together, but without room to maneuvers, he could not stop it falling open to revealing his muscular torso and swelling appendage. His large prick was swaying slightly, rubbing against the lady through her fine silk dress and petticoats.

Lady Mary was well experienced in the ways of men, so at feeling Lachy's man-pole throbbing at her groin, her lower parts began to flood with desire and her breasts heave. Looking up into the eyes of the big Scot, she gently said; "Don't worry" she said: "it's nothing to be ashamed of" she gasped at the embarrassed laddie. "Grind into me, I'm loving it" she said shamelessly for a noble lady.

The priest hole was designed to hold one priest, and spare him from Protestant persecution. It can scarcely contain two, even if one is slight of frame. But with a tally whacker of Lachlan s size, He either had to press it into her crotch, or risk prying the secret panel open and thus reveal them to the king s soldiers.

At least 7 times, according to the chronicles of the estate, & the oral traditions of the family s many generations; Priests were forced to seek refuge in this secret nook. One Monsignor McBirney became so fond of the solitude and the times of prayer he had inside that wall, that he often returned for Friday prayers and contrition. He even wrote scriptures and prayers on the timbers.

Lady Mary felt no shame for granting Lachlan s cock to take refuge in her crotch, yet at that moment, their lust was indeed aflame, Lachlan pressed his mouth to Lady Mary kissing her passionately, their tongues dancing together, moans escaping from deep within them. Lachlan grasped his cock at full stand, placing it roughly between Mary's spreading thighs as they ground together. His large hands moved across their two pressed chests, slipping it into her bodice to reveal pert boobs with large pink nipples, which he fondled and tweaked until they rose in peaks at his attention.

The high gable of the attic let in just a trickle of light to faintly see, and even then, One needed several minutes to adjust to the darkness, before some details began to emerge. Just then Lady Mary looked over the man s shoulder, to read;

But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? 1 John 3:17

"Love me, NOW" cried Lady Mary, so Lachlan reached down between their legs to roughly drag-up her dress and petticoats.

She gasped again at the sheer size of him. She thanked heavens for having birthed three babies that helped her accommodate him.

Over Lachlan s other shoulder, Mary read yet another scripture;

Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. Matthew 19:6

The new lovers held each other close, gasping and breathing heavily, stroking one another's faces, as if all the troubles of the world were gone-away and all they had was each other forever.

When they felt sure the danger had gone, Lady Mary reached around her young stag to release the latch and open the secret access panel. Lachlan carefully backed out to the stairwell and offered his hand to Mary.

She then saw a prayer that Monsignor McBirney wrote on the inside panel;

As you leave here, remember that you ve been in God s presence, and that he s blessed you with just what you need, to face the challenges you re about to take on. Live in his blessing.

Mary then looked out to the immensely bright stairwell Lachlan s smiling face radiated. He d been successful in his mission to save the Lady. She held his arm as they descended the stairwell.

I owe you my life, my brave man. I do not wish to live without your protective presence. I believe God ordained our fateful time in the wall. I believe I m yours, If you will have me?

Before he could respond, Servants rushed into the home. They d been ordered out by the soldiers and they went to the parish priest to warn him.

As the soldiers rode out of town, the priest returned with the servants. Father O Brien greeted Lady Mary warmly and asked her to join him in a prayer of thanks for God s providential protection.

Yes, oh yes, but May I first introduce you to my champion, Father? Mary insisted. This is Lachlan. He rushed to warn me, and is now a fugitive. Lachlan, please join Father O Brien and me, in prayer.

The three knelt and Pastor Obrien gave thanks. The prayer was a common one. Good priests had so many memorized prayers. But before he said; Amen , he added a prayer for God s anointing on the young man. It was similar to the prayer for those entering military service.

Mary was holding Lachlan s hands with both of her s, during their prayer. As the priest said Amen , Mary reached out to stop him from doing the sign of the cross , and said, Oh Father O Brien. Could you pray another prayer for us? We need a sacrament.

Yes, what blessing are you seeking, my child?

Matrimony, Father.

Lachlan was speechless. He knew he wanted this. He knew this was his destiny. But he also knew society would not tolerate a commoner marrying up; at least not that far up. So he simply smiled at Mary and nodded sincerely to the priest.

When is the blessed sacrament to occur? He seemed confused that he d not heard of this engagement among the town folk.

While we are here on our knees, Father. Mary confidently said.

I m, I m a bit confused and surprised. The priest admitted.
Father, what I ve witnessed these last few hours, is a divine act of God. His providence is on full display. The devotion of this honorable and brave man is a marvel. He is now a fugitive as are you, Father. I owe it to him, to protect him as he has protected me, and both of us are devoted to protecting you. As the savior said; What God has therefore joined together, let no man put asunder.

Two hours later, Father O Brien walked back to the rectory. He and the Lady s servants had sat at the wedding feast as the only invited guests.

The couple retired to the bed chamber early that night. A habit they kept for their entire lifetime.

By Stonemarten for Literotica